《Master Pei Has Tons of Ideas to Trick Her Into A Marriage》


 Chapter 1 - Witnessing An Affair

    <h4>Chapter 1: Witnessing An Affair</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Bay Vi area.


    Su Yu paced around the door for a long time. She took a few deep breaths before taking out her keys to open the door. She wanted to give Lin Tianhao a surprise.


    Lin Tianhao was Su Yu¡¯s fianc¨¦. The two of them were childhood sweethearts and got engaged a long time ago. They should have gotten married some time ago, but Su Yu was suddenly diagnosed with kidney disease. The doctor said that a kidney transnt was the only way for her. Otherwise, she would not be able to live for more than three years. Fortunately, her twin sister offered to donate her kidney to her, which gave Su Yu hope to continue living.


    As the surgery day approached, Su Yu thought of Lin Tianhao¡¯s constant care for her during this period of illness. She wanted topletely give herself to him before the surgery.


    Actually, Lin Tianhao had mentioned this before, but Su Yu wanted to leave her first time for their wedding night, so she did not agree to his request to be intimate. However, it was uncertain if the surgery would seed now. She hoped that she would not have any regrets before the surgery.


    At the thought of this, Su Yu¡¯s hesitant gaze slowly became firm. She raised her hand and pushed open the door of the vi.


    At the same time, in the bedroom upstairs.


    Lin Tianhao pressed his upper body against Su Ning, who was also naked. The woman¡¯s snow-white skin stimted Lin Tianhao¡¯s eyes, making him want to pounce on her.


    Su Ning raised her arms and hooked them around Lin Tianhao¡¯s neck. She said in a charming voice, ¡°Brother-inw¡­ what are you waiting for? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re thinking about my sister?¡±


    ¡°Miss Su Yu?¡± Lin Tianhao¡¯s voice carried a trace of disdain. ¡°Why would I think of her?¡± If it were not for the engagement between the two families, he would have long dumped the insensitive Su Yu.


    Su Ning stared at Lin Tianhao¡¯s handsome side profile in fascination. She was infatuated with him. He was such a stunning man with such a powerful family background. What right did Su Yu have to im him?


    ¡°She¡¯s about to die, yet she hasn¡¯t mentioned the matter of breaking off the engagement. She¡¯s too vicious. Does she want to tie you up for the rest of your life?¡± Su Ning touched Lin Tianhao¡¯s face with heartache.


    ¡°There¡¯s no rush regarding the marriage contract. She still has the Su family¡¯s shares in her hands. I have to help you get the shares before kicking her out.¡± Lin Tianhao smiled naughtily and nted a kiss on her face. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not talk about those depressing things anymore. Let¡¯s get down to business.¡±


    Outside the door.


    Su Yu, who witnessed this scene with her own eyes, was infuriated. She clutched her chest tightly and resisted the urge to rush in and expose this adulterous pair. She staggered downstairs.


    After leaving the vi, Su Yu gasped. What a joke. What a joke! Her fianc¨¦, whom she always thought was perfect, had actually gotten together with her twin sister?


    At the thought of Lin Tianhao¡¯s sweet words, as well as his innocent and cute appearance in front of her, Su Yu could not help but retch. These hypocrites!


    At Mei Yu Bar, Su Yu downed ss after ss of alcohol¡­ As long as she closed her eyes, the image of Lin Tianhao and Su Ning together would appear in her mind. She could only use alcohol to numb herself. Who else could understand the pain of being betrayed by her fianc¨¦ and sister on the same day?


    After drinking countless sses of hard liquor, Su Yu¡¯s face was flushed red. She looked like a blooming flower in spring. Countless men in the bar were staring at this beautifuldy.


    At the same time, a man in a ck suit and a white shirt was leaning against the door of the washroom. He was tall and had perfect proportions. The dim light cast a bright shadow on his sharp face. He was as handsome as a god, and his exquisite facial features seemed to be the Creator¡¯s most outstanding work.


    At this moment, the man¡¯s thin lips were closed tightly, and his eyebrows were knitted together. His body was covered in ayer of coldness that kept people away. A woman in a tight red dress stood in front of him. The woman had a charming smile on her face, and her curvy body kept pressing against the man¡¯s body. However, the man pushed her away with a cold face. ¡°Handsome,e with me. You can name the price¡­¡±


    Su Yu, who wanted to go to the bathroom, saw this scene in a daze. The alcohol she drank emboldened her. She abruptly took a step forward and pushed the woman away. She patted her chest and shouted, ¡°Isn¡¯t it just money? Come with me, you can have as much money as you want.¡±


    Pei Tianlin: ¡°¡­¡±


    He had drunk a little too much tonight and wanted to wash his face in the washroom to calm down. Unexpectedly, he met a woman who was attracted to him. He had yet to settle the woman here when another woman appeared?


    ¡°There are many men outside who are eyeing me covetously, but I don¡¯t like them. You¡¯re a staff member of this bar, right? I can pay you any price you name.¡± Su Yu tugged at Pei Tianlin¡¯s tie, shirt, and suit jacket.


    Pei Tianlin lowered his head and looked at his custom-made suit that was worth millions. It was gradually creasing under Su Yu¡¯s touch. Where did this nouveau richee from? How could she be so blind?


    ¡°Tell me, are youing with me?¡± Su Yu leaned against Pei Tianlin¡¯s chest, her breath reeking of alcohol. ¡°Let me tell you, it¡¯s not a loss for you toe with me. I can give you a lot of money.¡±


    Su Yu had nothing but money.

 Chapter 2 - Wildfire

    <h4>Chapter 2: Wildfire</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Pei Tianlin massaged his throbbing temples. He had a problem. Every time he drank alcohol, he would get an allergic reaction. The blood in his body would rush to his lower body at an rming rate¡­ He had seen countless doctors because of this problem, but every doctor told him that finding a woman would solve it.


    However, Pei Tianlin was seriously obsessed with cleanliness and could not tolerate any woman getting close to him. Hence, up until now, he had been taking a cold shower to relieve his frustration after drinking.


    However, now that the woman¡¯s delicate body was leaning against his, Pei Tianlin only felt his lower body swell in pain. The heat in his body was almost uncontroble. Pei Tianlin¡¯s hand, which was about to push Su Yu away, paused for a moment. He turned to her slender waist and said in a low voice that was hoarse from the torture of desire, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    Seeing the man nod, Su Yu widened her eyes, wanting to see Pei Tianlin¡¯s face clearly. Unfortunately, her vision was blurry from the strong alcohol. She could only instinctively wrap her arms around the man¡¯s neck. ¡°Let¡¯s go upstairs.¡±


    Seeing that the prey she had her eyes on was being snatched away, the woman wanted to go forward and argue. However, she was nailed to the spot by Pei Tianlin¡¯s gaze. This¡­ This gaze was really something a bar waiter would have.


    In the presidential suite on the 33rd floor, Su Yu pressed Pei Tianlin against the door and kissed him casually before patting his face. ¡°Handsome, go take a shower. I don¡¯t like dirty men.¡±


    Pei Tianlin: ¡°¡­¡±


    He looked at Su Yu, who was so drunk that her eyes were narrowed as if she could fall asleep the next second. He chuckled and invited her. ¡°Do you want toe with me? I don¡¯t like women who are too dirty either.¡±


    Su Yu¡¯s brain, which waspletely ovee by alcohol, reacted after a long while. She slowly shook her head. ¡°No, I¡¯ll shower first. You¡­ wait.¡±


    The bathroom door was closed. Pei Tianlin leaned against the door and did not move for a long time. Logically speaking, he should be leaving now. It was already rare for him to be kind enough to send a drunk beautiful woman to a hotel room, but¡­ the touch of her soft lips mixed with the fragrance of alcohol seemed to still be on his face.


    Pei Tianlin lowered his head to look at his tall bulge. He thought that it was too awkward for him to go out like this, so he would wait a while more.


    At this moment, there was a scream from the bathroom. Pei Tianlin reflexively rushed into the bathroom. It was only when he felt the steam in the bathroom that he realized that something was wrong.


    ¡°Ow, it hurts¡­¡±


    In the bathtub, Su Yu frowned slightly. Her beautiful face was red, making her skin look pure and wless. The lines below her shoulders and neck were vaguely visible in the foam. Her pink lips were slightly parted, making her look beautiful and delicate.


    She raised her slender and fair leg and massaged it. When she stepped into the bathtub, she identally slipped and her leg hit the edge of the bathtub. As she massaged it, her perfect figure waspletely exposed to the man.


    The evil me that Pei Tianlin had finally suppressed was like a raging wildfire!


    Before he could think about it, Pei Tianlin strode forward and pinched Su Yu¡¯s chin. He lowered his head and kissed her without hesitation. He, who could not taste anything since he was eight years old, had his taste buds quickly filled with the fragrance of the alcohol in Su Yu¡¯s mouth. At the same time, his heart thumped hard.


    Su Yu, who was drunk, felt like the act of breathing was bing more and more difficult. She struggled uncontrobly and finally broke free. Before she could catch her breath, her breathing was stolen again.


    An intense kiss.


    Pei Tianlin had unknowingly taken off his clothes. He squeezed into the bathtub and pressed down on Su Yu¡¯s petite body¡­


    In a daze, Su Yu seemed to have realized what was about to happen and suddenly struggled. However, Pei Tianlin was already on the verge of a frenzy. He grabbed Su Yu¡¯s hands with one hand and ced them above his head. His other hand was like a wild beast as he explored her body.


    When the foreign object invaded her body, intense pain assaulted her, forcing Su Yu to widen her eyes. The alcohol immediately subsided. She looked at the unfamiliar man who was over her body, and her face instantly turned pale. She screamed, ¡°Who are you?!¡±


    ¡°Good girl.¡±


    Pei Tianlin could not waste any more time. His calloused fingers covered Su Yu¡¯s eyes as he began to move his body. He had never tasted a woman before and thought that he would never need a woman in his life. Now, he knew how wrong he was in the past!


    This woman had shown up by ident. She was someone he did not resist and even liked¡­


    Su Yu¡¯s voice was forced back by the man¡¯s actions. Her broken moans continued to ring in the water¡­

 Chapter 3 - You Must Find That Woman

    <h4>Chapter 3: You Must Find That Woman</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    When they reached a critical point, Pei Tianlin said in a hoarse voice in Su Yu¡¯s ear, ¡°My name is Pei Tianlin. Remember my name.¡± He spread his well-defined palms and held her slender fingers. He was domineering but gentle.


    Unfortunately, Su Yu, who had fainted from exhaustion, did not hear him at all.


    At dawn, Pei Tianlin had changed into a smart suit, making his tall figure look even more domineering and fierce. He looked at the quiet woman sleeping on the hotel bed. His brows subconsciously carried a hint of satisfaction and gentleness.


    ¡°Reporting to Third Master, everything is ready.¡± A subordinate¡¯s voice came through the phone. It was a meeting that had already been arranged. The woman on the bed was an ident that had barged into his life.


    ¡°Let¡¯s start now.¡± Pei Tianlin retracted his gaze from Su Yu and strode out of the room.


    When the sunlight shone through the open curtains, Su Yu, who was lying on the bed, slowly opened her eyes. Her vision was a little blurry, and her head was a mess after getting drunk¡­


    The scene fromst night suddenly appeared in her mind. A man, a bathroom, a naked body¡­ Su Yu suddenly hugged her head. After a while, her eyshes trembled slightly as tears fell.


    This was good, too. At least she had an exnation.


    Su Yu took a deep breath and got out of bed to look for her clothes. However, her clothes from yesterday had long disappeared. She was wearing pajamas. Fortunately, there was a man¡¯s shirt on the chair beside her. She did not care if it belonged to the man fromst night and casually put it on before leaving.


    She did not have much of an impression of that man fromst night. She didn¡¯t even know what he looked like. She only knew that he was wearing the uniform of a bar waiter. He was very tall and had a good figure¡­


    When Pei Tianlin returned from his meeting, he looked at the empty room and bed with a cold expression. His assistant, Xu Fei, followed behind him with his head lowered.


    Pei Tianlin frowned. ¡°Where is she?¡±


    Xu Fei said, ¡°She disappeared when we came over to deliver the clothes. We only know her name is Su Yu. We haven¡¯t found out where she went yet.¡±


    Pei Tianlin nced at Xu Fei. ¡°If you can¡¯t find out today, then will you be able to find out tomorrow?¡±


    Xu Fei broke out in a cold sweat and quickly replied, ¡°I¡¯ll definitely get things done for you before noon today, Third Master.¡±


    Pei Tianlin stood in front of the window with his hands in his pockets and did not say anything. Xu Fei tentatively handed him a cup of coffee. Pei Tianlin took it and took a sip. His mouth was filled with bitterness, and he could not help but think of that woman¡¯s sweetness. He picked up the medical record and contract that the woman had left on the table. His long eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°Have you shown the medical record to the doctor?¡±


    Xu Fei said, ¡°Yes, the doctor said that she has kidney disease. If she doesn¡¯t find a matching kidney donor, she¡¯ll only have three years at most.¡±


    ¡°Three years¡­¡± Pei Tianlin repeated. His lips suddenly curled into a faint smile. No matter what, he had to find that woman!


    When Su Yu rushed to the hospital, she realized that she had left her medical record and the contract for the transfer of shares in the hotel. However, that was good, too. She did not want to give the contract to Su Ning anymore.


    Lin Tianhao was already waiting at the entrance of the hospital. When he saw Su Yuing over, he walked in front of her with a gentle expression. He was wearing a white shirt and looked extraordinarily handsome, but who would have thought that his heart would be so dirty under his perfect appearance?


    Su Yu lowered her eyes, hiding the disgust in them.


    Her marriage to Lin Tianhao was arranged by her family from the very beginning. At first, Su Yu did not develop much romantic feelings for him, but after spending a long time with him, she learned that Lin Tianhao was gentle and tolerant of her. It was difficult for her not to be moved. Su Yu gradually fell for him. Although their rtionship was not so intense that she could not extricate herself, she had promised to be absolutely loyal to this rtionship with a clear conscience.


    But what about Lin Tianhao? Did he have a clear conscience?


    ¡°Yu Yu, why did you suddenly run out of the hospital? You can¡¯t run around with your body now, do you understand?¡±


    Lin Tianhao raised his hand to pat Su Yu¡¯s head, but she took a step back and avoided him. ¡°The hospital is too stuffy, so I wanted to go out for a breather.¡±


    Lin Tianhao did not mind. He helped her into the ward and advised, ¡°Yu Yu, I know you don¡¯t want to stay in the hospital, but you have to treat your illness properly. I¡¯ve already hired the best doctors. Su Ning also said that she¡¯ll donate her kidney to you. You¡¯ll recover soon. Be good and take your medications.¡±


    Su Yu took the medicine and put it in her mouth. When Lin Tianhao turned around to get water, she pulled out a tissue and spat out the medicine. Then, she threw the tissue paper into the trash can. She no longer trusted Lin Tianhao, so she naturally would not eat the things he handed her.


    ¡°Sister!¡±


    While Su Yu was taking small sips of water, Su Ning suddenly appeared at the door of the ward. She ran over with a pure expression and held Su Yu¡¯s hand. ¡°Sister, Brother-inw, what are you guys chatting about?¡±

 Chapter 4 - Flirting By The Bedside

    <h4>Chapter 4: Flirting By The Bedside</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Su Ning held Su Yu¡¯s hand, but her gaze was fixed on Lin Tianhao. She licked her lips and boldly seduced him. Lin Tianhao went forward and wrapped one hand around Su Yu¡¯s shoulder, while his other hand pinched Su Ning¡¯s waist.


    They thought that their actions were done secretly, but they did not expect Su Yu to see everything. She retched, scaring Lin Tianhao and Su Ning so much that they instantly separated.


    Lin Tianhao patted Su Yu¡¯s back and asked in concern, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Su Yu? Why did you suddenly vomit?¡±


    Su Yu closed her eyes and tried her best to suppress the urge to expose them. She kept reminding herself that revealing everything now would not do her any good. She wanted to ruin this adulterous pair¡¯s n bit by bit!


    Faced with Lin Tianhao¡¯s gentle question, Su Yu pretended to be tired and massaged her temples. ¡°I¡¯m tired. I want to rest for a while.¡±


    ¡°Alright, then sleep for a while. You¡¯ll be fine after some sleep.¡± Lin Tianhao helped her lie down.


    Not long after, Su Yu felt someone touching her face. Then, she heard Su Ning¡¯s cold voice. ¡°She¡¯s asleep.¡±


    Su Yu¡¯s heart thumped.


    Su Ning pulled open Su Yu¡¯s bag and poured out all the things inside. Su Yu heard the sound of things being rummaged through. Then, Lin Tianhao¡¯s gentle voice sounded. ¡°Have you found the share transfer contract?¡±


    ¡°No, I gave it to her myself yesterday. She said she would sign itter, but there¡¯s nothing in her bag.¡± Su Ning sounded disappointed.


    ¡°Forget it. We¡¯ll ask her when she wakes up. There¡¯s no rush.¡± After Lin Tianhao finished speaking, he turned around and hugged Su Ning. He teased, ¡°Why are you suddenly here? Weren¡¯t you satisfiedst night?¡±


    With that, he nced at Su Yu, who was lying on the hospital bed. He said in a low voice, ¡°Ning Ning, let¡¯s go out and do it.¡± He did not want to be here.


    ¡°What are you afraid of? You always feed Sister sleeping pills. Are you afraid that she¡¯ll wake up and catch us?¡± Su Ning leaned on Lin Tianhao¡¯s shoulder.


    The sounds of the two of them colluding entered Su Yu¡¯s ears bit by bit, making her eardrums hurt. They were scheming for her shares. Even the medicine they gave her was not medicine for kidney disease but sleeping pills¡­ How long had they been doing this?


    Su Yu clenched her fists on the bed and quietly listened to their disgusting conversation.


    ¡°Tianhao, when this is over, can you marry me? I¡¯ll break off my engagement with Pei Tianlin.¡± Su Ning¡¯s voice was enchanting.


    Pei Tianlin? Su Yu frowned slightly. Why did she feel like she had heard this name before?


    ¡°Will your parents agree?¡±


    ¡°Of course, they will. I heard that Pei Tianlin¡¯s family has already fallen. He¡¯s just a poor kid now. With his family background, how dare he dream of marrying me?!¡±


    Su Yu understood now. It turned out that Su Ning did not like her fianc¨¦, so she targeted Lin Tianhao instead. Lin Tianhao was not a good person either¡­


    After some time, the two of them finally left.


    Su Yu suddenly sat up on the bed. She wanted to go to the hotel to get the share transfer contract. She could not let it fall into Su Ning¡¯s hands. She hurried to the hotel and found the front desk. She asked if the cleaner had seen anything when she checked out.


    After hearing this, the receptionist asked Su Yu to sit on the sofa for a while. She would look for someone to investigate.


    Su Yu sat on the sofa and thought about what had happened in the past two days. She was in a daze.


    ¡°Su Yu, you¡¯re here.¡± An ear-piercing female voice was heard. Su Yu looked up and saw her stepmother, Wang Rong. She was wearing a dark red cheongsam and a pearl ne. She looked noble. Behind her stood a well-dressed girl. The girl¡¯s name was Su Lu, Wang Rong¡¯s daughter.


    ¡°How rude. You don¡¯t even greet my mother when you see her.¡± Su Lu raised her red lips and looked at Su Yu with disdain. ¡°If outsiders see this, they¡¯ll think that my mother has been treating you badly in the Su family all these years.¡±


    Su Yu sneered. ¡°Is it not considered poor treatment just because I¡¯m still alive?¡±


    After Wang Rong married into the Su family, she did not treat her and Su Ning well. She had been criticizing them since they were young. She would hit and scold them. What right did such a person have to make her take the initiative to greet her?


    At the thought of how she and Su Ning had been relying on each other under her stepmother¡¯s care and how Su Ning had unknowingly be like Wang Rong, an angry flush appeared on Su Yu¡¯s pale face. She clenched her fists tightly.


    ¡°Su Yu, I¡¯m here to look for you because I care about you.¡± Wang Rong hypocritically patted Su Yu¡¯s hand, but Su Yu moved away. She missed.


    Wang Rong did not mind and even said with a smile, ¡°Lu Lu and I know about your illness. Your kidney transnt doesn¡¯t look optimistic. You still have the shares your mother left for you back then, right? I came here to discuss it with you. You should hand over the shares as soon as possible. Let me and your father take care of them. That way, if anything happens to you¡­ at least you¡¯ll benefit others.¡±

 Chapter 5 - The Person Who Appeared Out Of Nowhere

    <h4>Chapter 5: The Person Who Appeared Out Of Nowhere</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Isn¡¯t it better to leave the shares to us than to leave them to others? It wasn¡¯t easy for Dad and Mom to raise you all these years. Considering your health condition, Dad and Mom don¡¯t expect you to be filial to them anymore. But you should still transfer the shares to Dad as a show of filial piety,¡± Su Lu echoed.


    Su Yu¡¯s mother had left the shares for Su Yu. All these years, Su Yu had been working hard to manage thepany¡¯s affairs. If she gave the shares to her father, it would mean that she had given them to her stepmother and stepsister. Hence, no matter how they tried to persuade her, Su Yu did not agree. She only wanted to leave everything to her younger sister, Su Ning, after she died.


    However, Su Ning¡­


    Su Yu closed her eyes and forced back her tears. Faced with her stepmother and stepsister¡¯s schemes, she only felt angry and found the whole thing ridiculous. However, Lin Tianhao and Su Ning¡¯s betrayal was the true stab to her heart. Her heart was bleeding. Just thinking about it made her heart ache.


    No matter who it was, they could not take away her shares!


    ¡°I won¡¯t die so soon. You don¡¯t have to worry about me.¡± Su Yu smirked coldly.


    ¡°Su Yu, don¡¯t go out for wool only toe home shorn!¡± Wang Rong took out a share transfer contract and mmed it on the table. ¡°If you still don¡¯t sign it, don¡¯t me us for being nasty!¡±


    Su Yu met Wang Rong¡¯s eyes with a firm gaze and did not shrink back. ¡°Even if I die, the shares won¡¯t be in your hands! As for being nasty, feel free toe at me. Let me see how nasty you can be!¡±


    Wang Rong shot Su Lu a look. Su Lu went forward and grabbed Su Yu¡¯s hand. She forcefully pried open her thumb and pressed it into the ink stamp, then pressed it on the share transfer contract.


    Su Yu could not break free from her control and could only clench her fists to prevent Su Lu from grabbing her thumb.


    ¡°How dare you rebel?!¡± Wang Rong went forward to restrain Su Yu and urged Su Lu, ¡°Lu Lu, hurry!¡±


    Su Lu forcefully pried Su Yu¡¯s fingers away. Su Yu flung her arm, and Su Lu, who was wearing high heels, lost her bnce and fell to the floor. When her palmsnded on the floor, they were scratched by something and bled.


    Seeing that her daughter was injured, Wang Rong flew into a rage out of humiliation. ¡°Su Yu, you b*tch! How dare you attack your younger sister? If I don¡¯t teach you a lesson today, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll turn the world upside down!¡±


    With that, she raised her hand and wanted to p Su Yu.


    Su Yu used all her strength to grab her wrist. ¡°It¡¯s you and your daughter who are going too far. You¡¯re forcing me to print my fingerprint on the share transfer contract. You¡¯re breaking thew!¡±


    Su Yu¡¯s body was not in good condition to begin with, so she was already extremely tired after the ordeal. A sickly blush appeared on her fair face. There was ayer of sweat on her nose and forehead.


    Seeing her like this, Wang Rong knew that it would be difficult for her to make a move if she did not take this opportunity. At the thought of this, she went forward to grab Su Yu¡¯s hand and pried her fingers open fiercely. ¡°Is it illegal for a daughter to transfer the shares to her father and stepmother? Don¡¯t worry, when I get these shares, I¡¯ll take good care of your father and sister, Su Ning.¡±


    Su Yu was too weak and could not avoid Wang Rong¡¯s grip at all. She could only protest weakly and helplessly. ¡°Let go, let go of me¡­¡±


    At the entrance of the hotel, Pei Tianlin and the others strode in. His handsome face and tall body attracted everyone¡¯s attention, but no one dared to look directly at him.


    Suddenly, Pei Tianlin stopped in his tracks. His long almond-shaped eyes were glowing coldly. He focused for a moment and heard a familiar female voice. Pei Tianlin¡¯s gaze was then fixed on Su Yu.


    A fierce-looking woman was holding onto Su Yu as if she was trying to force her to do something. Su Yu¡¯s hair was disheveled, and her face was abnormally red. She bit her lip with her pearly white teeth, almost causing it to bleed.


    ¡°Xu Fei!¡± Pei Tianlin¡¯s voice was cold.


    Xu Fei also saw Su Yu, who was not far away. Before he could find her, she had already appeared in front of him. Xu Fei quickly brought his men and rushed toward Su Yu.


    Wang Rong could not pry Su Yu¡¯s fingers away no matter how hard she tried. She was about to vent her anger when a group of people appeared in front of her. Wang Rong frowned and was about to ask what they were doing when she saw these people grab her neck without a word and pull her away from Su Yu.


    ¡°Who are you? What are you doing?!¡± Wang Rong struggled.


    ¡°Miss Su, are you injured?¡± Xu Fei asked respectfully.


    Wang Rong widened her eyes when she saw this. These people knew Su Yu? Could it be that they were invited by Su Yu? But how could Su Yu be so capable?

 Chapter 6 - Is Third Master An Old Man?

    <h4>Chapter 6: Is Third Master An Old Man?</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Su Yu rubbed her swollen wrist and nced at Xu Fei. She had the same question as Wang Rong. ¡°May I know who you are?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Xu Fei was about to answer when he saw Su Yu¡¯s body sway.


    Xu Fei saw that the situation was not right and was about to reach out to pick up Su Yu when he saw a gust of wind beside him. Pei Tianlin was one step ahead of him and steadily caught the woman who had fallen. He then carried her by the waist and walked upstairs with his long and powerful legs. Before leaving, he gave Xu Fei a look.


    Xu Fei: ¡°???¡±


    What was going on? Third Master, who never approached women, actually took the initiative to carry a woman? Xu Fei blinked and epted this fact with difficulty. Then, he got someone to deal with Wang Rong. After breaking a few fingers and throwing her out, Xu Fei hurriedly got someone to call the doctor.


    The doctor rushed over, prescribed the medicine, and left.


    At the entrance of the hotel room, Xu Fei hesitated for a long time before knocking on the door and entering. ¡°Third Master, the second daughter of the Su family, Su Ning, has just sent you a divorce letter. She said that she wants to cancel the marriage between the two of you. Third Master¡­ this marriage contract was set by the old master of the Su family when he was still alive so that you can get married after you grow up. However, this second daughter is too insensible. She actually wants to cancel the marriage¡­¡±


    ¡°Why are we here in A City this time?¡± Pei Tianlin looked up, his long almond-shaped eyes shing.


    ¡°We¡¯re here to end the engagement.¡± Xu Fei lowered his head.


    ¡°Then why are you angry?¡± Pei Tianlin¡¯s gazended on Xu Fei.


    Xu Fei frowned. ¡°Third Master, this is different. Su Ning canceled the engagement because she thinks that our family is in a miserable state and that you¡¯re a poor man who¡¯s not worthy of her. She¡­ She¡¯s looking down on you!¡±


    ¡°Do I need her to think highly of me?¡± Pei Tianlin crossed his long legs, his handsome face filled with confidence and nobility. After saying that, he ignored Xu Fei and looked at Su Yu, who was lying on the bed.


    Xu Fei followed his gaze and looked at Su Yu. This woman was a little stubborn even in her dreams¡­ So, was his marriage to Su Ning considered canceled now?


    Pei Tianlin was very busy with work. After waiting for a while, he realized that Su Yu had no intention of waking up. He gave a few instructions and went to work.


    Su Yu slept very uneasily. Her dreams kept pestering her. When she finally returned to reality, she was looking at the ceiling in a daze.


    ¡°Miss Su, you¡¯re awake?¡±


    An unfamiliar male voice sounded at the side. Su Yu sat up in shock and recognized that man as the man who helped her chase Wang Rong and Su Lu away before she fainted. She looked around and realized that she was in the hotel room fromst night. In other words, this man was the ¡®waiter¡¯ fromst night?


    The burning scene fromst night suddenly surged in her mind. Su Yu¡¯s face heated up. She reached out to rub it, wanting to cool it down.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Su Yu grabbed her bag and wanted to get her phone.


    ¡°Miss Su, you¡¯re not feeling well. This is the medicine the doctor prescribed for you. Take it first.¡± Xu Fei handed the medicine over.


    Su Yu frowned. ¡°Thank you, but there¡¯s no need.¡±


    She was now ¡®allergic¡¯ to medicine. Her so-called fianc¨¦ had been feeding her sleeping pills, and her biological sister had also be a stranger. Apart from that impulsive night, the man in front of her was like a stranger to her. How could she believe him?


    Xu Fei saw Su Yu¡¯s resistance and smiled gently. ¡°Miss Su, I won¡¯t hurt you.¡± He was wearing a suit and looked elegant. Although he was not considered handsome, he looked very elegant.


    Su Yu bit her lip. ¡°Really? Then what aboutst night?¡±


    When Xu Fei heard this, he knew that Su Yu had misunderstood. He did not dare to take Third Master¡¯s identity and quickly exined, ¡°Miss Su, you¡¯ve misunderstood. The person who was with youst night isn¡¯t me.¡±


    It was not him?


    Su Yu did not know if she was relieved or more disappointed. She massaged the space between her eyebrows. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who it is, but I still have to thank you for helping me downstairs earlier. By the way, did the receptionist look for me? Did you notice anything in the room when you came in?¡±


    ¡°Are you talking about the medical record? The medical record has already been sent to the best kidney doctor under Third Master¡¯s arrangement. Don¡¯t worry, Third Master values your health very much.¡±


    Third Master? Who was Third Master?


    Noticing Su Yu¡¯s confusion, Xu Fei coughed lightly and reminded her awkwardly, ¡°Third Master is the one who spent the night with you, Miss Su.¡±


    Su Yu: ¡°???¡±


    She had drunk so much yesterday that she was in a daze. She only remembered that she had taken advantage of the alcohol and boldly paid a bar waiter for his service. How did that man suddenly be the third master? This third master sounded like a man above middle age. Could it be that she was in that bad of a dazest night¡­

 Chapter 7 - Don’t Blame Me For Being Vicious

    <h4>Chapter 7: Don¡¯t me Me For Being Vicious</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    The situation at that time was too chaotic. Su Yu was in a daze and did not see what the man who slept with her looked like. The slightest thought of it would make her blush. She remembered the man¡¯s cold, soft lips and strong waist¡­


    Su Yu bit her lip. No matter who it was, even if it was an old man, it was better than handing her body to that scumbag Lin Tianhao.


    ¡°Other than the medical record, there was another document. Do you know where it is?¡± Su Yu did not want to have anything to do with Third Master. She just wanted to take back her things.


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t see it. Miss Su, what are you looking for?¡± Xu Fei had not heard Pei Tianlin mention anything else. ¡°Miss Su, if you left something behind, it¡¯s very likely that our Third Master threw it away. He¡¯s a clean freak and doesn¡¯t like messy things in his room.¡±


    Su Yu was anxious when she heard this. The share transfer contract had her signature and fingerprint. It was already in effect. If someone with ulterior motives picked it up, the shares her mother had left her could only be given to Su Ning.


    ¡°Where¡¯s your third master? I want to see him.¡± Su Yu hurriedly got off the bed.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Su. I can¡¯t simply reveal Third Master¡¯s whereabouts. However, if Third Master finds out that you¡¯re so anxious to see him, he¡¯ll definitely be very happy,¡± Xu Fei replied with a smile.


    Su Yu did not care if Third Master was happy or not. She just wanted to get her things back as soon as possible. However, Xu Fei¡¯s words reminded her that if she did not want to be entangled with Third Master, she had to leave as soon as possible.


    Xu Fei had just said that Third Master was a clean freak and might have thrown away her share transfer contract. At the thought of this, Su Yu hurriedly ran to the hotel¡¯s disposal area.


    The mountainous pile of trash was ced near the underground parking lot. Su Yu did not care about getting dirty. She rushed over and started searching for the share transfer contract. She had to destroy the share transfer contract herself!


    ¡°So, you¡¯re here.¡± Su Lu¡¯s voice sounded like a ghost.


    Su Yu stood up and looked at her. Su Lu¡¯s hands were wrapped in thick bandages. Her hair was dirty and messy. She looked very disheveled.


    ¡°You injured me and even got someone to injure my mother. Su Yu, you¡¯re really capable now, huh?!¡± Su Lu looked fiercely at Su Yu. At the thought of her mother¡¯s fingers being forcefully broken, she was infuriated.


    ¡°Wang Rong is injured?¡± Su Yu was puzzled. As she had fainted, she did not know that when Pei Tianlin carried her away, he instructed Xu Fei to deal with Wang Rong. Wang Rong¡¯s fingers were broken by the bodyguards.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You don¡¯t want to admit it, right? You want to y dumb?¡± Su Lu sneered.


    ¡°You deserve to be injured. Since you and your mom wanted something that doesn¡¯t belong to you, you should be prepared to be punished.¡± Su Yu did not pity the vicious mother and daughter at all.


    Su Lu snorted. ¡°Su Yu, you¡¯re so capable now. You know how to seduce men outside. I just found out that you didn¡¯te homest night and didn¡¯t go to the hospital either. It turns out that you were with a wild man and spent the night in a hotel.¡±


    She slowly approached Su Yu and smiled sinisterly. ¡°Su Yu, you have another man behind Lin Tianhao¡¯s back and even let that man injure my mother. Don¡¯t forget that you¡¯re an engaged woman. The Lin family is also a reputable family in A City. How dare you make Lin Tianhao a cuckold? Can you bear the consequences? Think about it. If I tell Lin Tianhao about this, how will he react?¡±


    Su Yu did not care about Lin Tianhao¡¯s reaction. ¡°Go ahead and tell him if you want to. I don¡¯t have time to listen to your nonsense. Move aside.¡±


    Su Lu thought that Su Yu was just trying to be arrogant. She took out her phone and waved it at Su Yu. She smiled evilly. ¡°Do you believe that I¡¯ll call Aunt Lin now and tell her about this? At that time, you¡¯ll just have to wait for the Lin family to cancel the engagement.¡±


    Su Yu did not take her threat seriously at all. The only thing she was worried about was the signed share transfer contract.


    Seeing Su Yu frown slightly, Su Lu thought that she was afraid. Hence, her attitude became even more arrogant. ¡°Su Yu, as long as you agree to transfer the shares to me or my parents, I¡¯ll help you hide this matter.¡±


    ¡°In your dreams!¡± Su Yu refused without thinking.


    Seeing that Su Yu was unmoved, Su Lu grabbed her wrist angrily. ¡°Su Yu, aren¡¯t you afraid of losing your beloved fianc¨¦?¡±


    Her beloved fianc¨¦? Lin Tianhao? Was he worthy?!


    Su Yu was about to answer when she saw Su Lu suddenly take out a fruit knife. ¡°Alright, since I can¡¯t threaten you, then don¡¯t me me for being vicious.¡±

 Chapter 8 - Rejection!

    <h4>Chapter 8: Rejection!</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Su Lu was determined to get the shares today. Otherwise, the longer she dyed, the more likely things would go wrong.


    ¡°I¡¯ll cut off your finger and bring it back. It¡¯ll be a good opportunity for me to get your thumbprint on the share transfer contract. At the same time, I¡¯ll take revenge for my mother and me!¡±


    Su Yu looked at the fierce-looking Su Lu and sneered in disdain. ¡°Do you think thew is written by your family? Do you really think it¡¯ll be effective just by pressing my thumbprint onto the contract? Without my signature, it¡¯s useless even if you ce a hundred of my thumbprints on there.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, do you think you have to sign it yourself? I¡¯ll just find a handwriting expert to sign it!¡±


    As she spoke, Su Lu had already raised her knife.


    Xu Fei¡¯s expression changed. He flew over and grabbed Su Lu¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Miss Su, are you alright?¡±


    Su Lu was furious and struggled crazily.


    ¡°You adulterous couple! Not only are you shamelessly having an affair behind your fianc¨¦¡¯s back, but you¡¯re even attacking me. Is there any justice in this world?¡±


    Xu Fei¡¯s expression turned even uglier.


    Su Lu could not be called an adulterer. If Third Master heard that, this woman would die.


    As such, he decided to go all out.


    With a crack, Su Lu¡¯s arm was broken.


    ¡°Ah¡ª¡±


    Su Lu screamed like a pig being ughtered. Her body copsed, but she did not forget to curse with red eyes. ¡°Su Yu, you colluded with an adulterer to hurt me twice now. I¡¯ll definitely tell the Lin family. Just you wait. I won¡¯t let you off!¡±


    Xu Fei pushed Su Lu to the ground with a cold expression.


    ¡°Miss Su is so noble. Even if I break a hundred of your arms, you can¡¯tpare to a single strand of Miss Su¡¯s hair. Get lost!¡±


    Seeing Su Lu leave in a sorry state filled with hatred, Su Yu copsed to the floor.


    Seeing this, Xu Fei took a step forward and wanted to support her, but in the end, he retracted his foot.


    She was the exclusive property of Third Master. It would be too much if he got close to her.


    Then, he called two service staff over from the hotel to help Su Yu up.


    After returning to the room, Su Yu took a short rest and drank a cup of hot coffee. She had finally recovered a little.


    ¡°Since the medical record has been discovered, the share transfer contract definitely wouldn¡¯t have been missed. How could it be thrown into the trash? It¡¯s also a mistake on my part. Otherwise, I would¡¯ve been able to give it a proper thought.


    ¡°Looks like I can only wait for Third Master toe back if I want to get that contract back.¡±


    At this moment, Xu Fei walked in and took out an agreement. He said with a strange expression, ¡°Miss Su, Third Master said that he has taken a liking to you. He hopes to officially marry you.¡±


    Su Yu frowned, then revealed a self-deprecating smile. Her voice became cold.


    ¡°Marry? Be husband and wife?¡±


    Xu Fei nodded respectfully.


    At this moment, Su Yu no longer had any confidence in marriage.


    Her own sister could even betray her. What kind of rtionship could make others feel at ease, then?


    What more a stranger whose face she could not even remember?


    ¡°I reject it!¡±


    Su Yu did not hesitate at all and rejected him decisively.


    ¡°He¡¯s using my share transfer contract to threaten me? Then, he¡¯ll have to be disappointed. I don¡¯t ept such coercion.¡±


    Xu Fei¡¯s expression changed slightly, but he did not know how to exin it. He could only say in a soft voice, ¡°Miss Su, you¡¯ve misunderstood. Third Master absolutely does not mean that.¡±


    ¡°What does he mean, then? When your third masteres back, have him exin it to me himself!¡±


    When Xu Fei heard that, he did not try to persuade her anymore. This was good too. There were some things that he could not say.


    However, Su Yu¡¯s body was too weak. Before Pei Tianlin returned, she fell asleep.


    She had been sick for the past two days. She would toss around in bed. Recently, she had been fed sleeping pills. This time, she even fought with her stepmother. She had been through all kinds of grievances, anger, and helpless struggles. She was really too tired.


    When she woke up again, a long time had passed.


    This was apletely unfamiliar room. It was different from the room she was in previously. There was also an old man in his 50s or 60s unpacking things in the room.


    The old man was dressed appropriately, and there was even a hint of elegance in his aura. Su Yu could not help but suspect him.


    ¡°What is this ce? Who is this old man? Could it be that he¡¯s Third Master?¡±


    Su Yu¡¯s heart tightened, and she became alert.


    ¡°This fellow is already old enough to be my grandfather, yet he still dares to boast shamelessly about marrying me? This old bastard!¡±


    She moved slightly and could feel that she was naked under the nket!

 Chapter 9 - Forced

    <h4>Chapter 9: Forced</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    ¡°An old pervert?¡±


    She thought about how she was drunk that night. Maybe it was¡­


    Su Yu almost did not dare to continue thinking about it. It was too scary. There was not just shame but also disgust and anger.


    She bit her lip tightly and clenched her fists. If she were not naked now, she would definitely disregard everything and fight it out with this old fellow. She wanted his blood to spill even if she had to die trying.


    If her gaze had any temperature, it would have already burned this old man to ashes.


    ¡°Third Master, the medicine is ready. Dr. Gu prescribed it himself.¡±


    The old man¡¯s voice suddenly sounded not far away.


    Then, a clear voice with a hint of casualness came from outside.


    ¡°Got it!¡±


    His voice was a little familiar and even sounded surprisingly pleasant.


    Then, a tall figure came into view.


    It was an extremely handsome man. His eyes were bright, deep, and clear. There was even a hint of coldness in them.


    However, when he saw her now, there was a trace of gentleness.


    At that moment, Su Yu¡¯s heart trembled. She closed her eyes in panic and grabbed the nket tightly with both hands. She wished she could faint.


    However, her eyshes, red cheeks, and ears hadpletely betrayed her current state.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you take your medicine?¡±


    It was a question that seemed toe out of nowhere, but it carried a gentle domineeringness that made it impossible to ignore.


    Su Yu knew that she could not avoid him, so she opened her eyes and red at the unfamiliar young man who was addressed as ¡®Third Master¡¯. She asked, ¡°Where are my clothes?¡±


    The current situation made her very ufortable, so she took the initiative to ask.


    The man corrected her indifferently, ¡°Those were my clothes! They¡¯ve been sent to be washed.¡±


    Only then did Su Yu remember that she was wearing someone else¡¯s clothes when she left the hotel.


    However, from these words, she finally confirmed that the person who slept with her that night was not an old man but this fellow in front of her.


    This result made her feel inexplicably relieved and even delighted.


    Images of a tall figure, strong arms, a warm chest, and cold lips appeared in her mind.


    At this moment, a set of folded clothesnded on her body, interrupting her thoughts.


    Su Yu¡¯s face turned slightly red, and she quickly pulled herself together.


    The man turned around and sat on the sofa. He turned his head slightly to look out of the window, giving Su Yu time to get up and change.


    Su Yu pursed her lips slightly. She was a little dissatisfied, but she quickly got up and rushed into the bathroom with the clothes in her arms.


    This set of clothes was the one she had left in the hotel that night. The clothes were clean now. They even carried a faint and unfamiliar smell.


    A few minutester, Su Yu changed and walked out.


    She walked elegantly to the man and paused for a few seconds before saying, ¡°Hey, I left a share transfer contract in the room that night. Do you know where it is?¡±


    The man did not look at Su Yu and said casually, ¡°That useless contract has been destroyed.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    Su Yu did not quite believe it.


    The man turned to look at Su Yu. He raised his eyebrows and asked in surprise, ¡°What else do you think?¡±


    Su Yu¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she met his gaze. For some reason, she believed his words.


    ¡°This fellow has such a strong aura and is so good-looking. It¡¯s simply suffocating.¡±


    At this moment, the man suddenly stretched out his hand. There were a few pills in his slender and fair palm.


    ¡°Take your medicine!¡±


    When Su Yu saw the medicine, her heart tightened. She was really afraid of Lin Tianhao¡¯s actions fromst time. It was like a reflex now.


    Hence, she was hesitant and resistant.


    ¡°I have my own medicine!¡±


    Now, she only trusted herself and did not dare to trust anyone else.


    The man did not insist and only stared at Su Yu for a few seconds. He slowly retracted his hand and ced the pills into a container to grind.


    Su Yu was a little nervous and worried. She even regretted refusing the other party, but she did not know how to exin it.


    The man¡¯s movements were very firm and powerful. There was even a little force. Under his long and strong palms, the medicine gradually turned to powder.


    Then, he poured the powder in the container into a cup and poured warm water into it. Finally, he picked it up and drank it in one gulp.


    A look of surprise shed past Su Yu¡¯s eyes. She thought that the other party was using this method to prove that the medicine was safe and harmless.


    Unexpectedly, the other party stood up, and his handsome face instantly got closer to her.


    Before she could react, she felt something tighten around her waist. Then, she felt her lips turn slightly cold. When their lips touched, a warm liquid with a strong bitter taste entered her mouth. It flowed down her throat.

 Chapter 10 - Bitter Taste

    <h4>Chapter 10: Bitter Taste</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Su Yu¡¯s eyes widened, and her mind went nk.


    ¡°How dare he? How could he? How could he?¡±


    However, Pei Tianlin clearly did not have the intention to stop. It was as if he had tasted something sweet that made him unable to stop. His breathing became heavy, and his tongue became greedy. He explored, begged, and sucked¡­


    Su Yu felt like she could not breathe. Her weak body was like a de of grass in a storm. She could only let his tongue wreak havoc and was unable to resist.


    In the end, she finally got used to his aggressive ways. She learned how to go along with his movements and his demands. He let go of her and fell into a daze.


    After a long time, their lips finally parted.


    A faint smile appeared on Pei Tianlin¡¯s lips. If he had not been holding Su Yu¡¯s slender waist, she would definitely not have been able to stand.


    The soft panting sound was still elegant. It was so close to his face.


    ¡°How bitter!¡±


    At this moment, Su Yu seemed to have just reacted and frowned.


    She could not help but touch her lips and look at the unfamiliar man in front of her. Her eyes were filled with anger, helplessness, confusion, and otherplicated emotions.


    ¡°What exactly did you feed me?¡±


    ¡°Medicine, of course! Medicine to treat your illness!¡±


    Su Yu stared at Pei Tianlin, speechless.


    This fellow crushed it and poured the liquid into his mouth just because she suspected the medicine in his hand. Then, he fed her the medicine in a ¡®special¡¯ way?


    Was he trying to feed her medicine or did he want¡­


    Su Yu¡¯s thoughts paused abruptly. She shook her head and shook off some unbearable thoughts.


    At the corner of the door, Xu Fei had already tried his best to reduce his presence.


    After seeing the way Third Master fed the medicine to Su Yu just now, the shock in his heart could not be any greater. It could not be described with words.


    Based on his understanding of Third Master¡¯s obsession with cleanliness, his deliberate act of feeding Su Yu in such a special way was enough to prove everything.


    There were so many women in the past. Among them, there was nock of outstanding women who wereparable to Su Yu in terms of looks and temperament. Even when Third Master was drunk and had a fit of lust, he had never touched any of them.


    What was so special about Su Yu?


    Xu Fei could not figure it out. Of course, he knew that he did not have to figure it out himself.


    After some thought, he turned around, opened the door, and left silently.


    He was no longer needed here. If he stayed, he would be detestable.


    Su Yu knew that she could not get through to this rude fellow. She could not help but turn around, not wanting to face him.


    However, when she turned around, she realized that the bathroom where she had changed her clothes earlier was made of translucent ss.


    Even though it was only translucent, it was no different from being transparent. From the outside, theyout of the interior was clear.


    Her face instantly turned red. She recalled how she had changed in the bathroom just now. He could see everything clearly from where he was sitting on the sofa earlier.


    She was so angry that she could not say anything. She pointed at the bathroom and turned to re at Pei Tianlin.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Pei Tianlin did not seem to notice and even asked with a puzzled expression, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Su Yu gritted her teeth and red at him. She did not believe that this fellow was really stupid!


    ¡°Oh, oh, oh, you¡¯re talking about that?¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you remind me?¡±


    Pei Tianlin was a little speechless. ¡°I thought you saw it.¡±


    Creak¡ª


    Su Yu gritted her teeth.


    ¡®This bastard!¡¯


    However, she could not retort.


    In fact, with such a big bathroom, one could tell at a nce that the material was special. She was too anxious at that time and did not pay attention. That was why she lost so much dignity.


    The room fell into a strange silence.


    Pei Tianlin¡¯s expression was calm as if nothing had happened.


    Su Yu forced herself to remain calm, but her flustered gaze made her feel at a loss.


    Thinking of that crazy night, Su Yu felt even more embarrassed, especially under Pei Tianlin¡¯s gaze. It was as if she was standing naked in front of him.


    ¡°Can you go out first?¡±


    Su Yu wanted to find a quiet space to think.


    ¡°This is my room!¡±


    Pei Tianlin¡¯s indifferent words made Su Yu¡¯s face pale.


    ¡®That¡¯s right! After I got drunk that day, I was the one who took the initiative. Everything that happened after that was also my own initiative. It¡¯s not his fault at all.¡¯


    Was she being unreasonable?

 Chapter 11 - Recovered Sense Of Taste

    <h4>Chapter 11: Recovered Sense Of Taste</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Su Yu gradually calmed down. The hesitation and confusion in her eyes began to disappear.


    Taking a deep breath, Su Yu looked up at the man opposite her and said slowly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s my fault. I¡ª¡±


    She was about to say that she would leave immediately when she was interrupted.


    ¡°Since you know that you¡¯ve done something wrong, you have to think of a way to make up for it!¡±


    Su Yu¡¯s beautiful eyes widened.


    ¡°Make up for it?¡±


    ¡®I was just being polite with you, yet you¡¯re taking it seriously?¡¯


    Although Su Yu appeared very weak, she had actually been managing thepany her mother had left behind all these years. It was not an exaggeration to say that she was a career woman. She had a decent amount of experience.


    It was just because of the sudden events in the past few days that she seemed a little weak now.


    If it were anyone else, she would have retorted.


    However, facing Pei Tianlin now, for some reason, she felt weak and guilty.


    ¡°Think about it carefully!¡±


    Pei Tianlin decided to enlighten Su Yu.


    However, Su Yu could not think of anything. Her mind was a mess.


    ¡®Maybe I should stay away from this guy and calm down first.¡¯


    Su Yu turned around and left, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll think about it carefully. I¡¯ll get going first!¡±


    Pei Tianlin looked at Su Yu¡¯s determined back and did not say anything to stop her.


    ¡°Am I that scary? She left in such a hurry!¡±


    It was a traditional three-story vi.


    After Su Yu walked out, she looked around before walking out of the vi.


    At this moment, the old man she saw before suddenly appeared.


    ¡°Miss Su, I¡¯m the butler here. You can call me Ninth Uncle. Third Master just instructed me to arrange a car to send you back.¡±


    Su Yu really did not want to have anything to do with these people anymore, so she blurted out, ¡°No need. I can go back by myself.¡±


    However, she remembered that her bag was still in the hospital. She was penniless and did not even have her phone with her.


    She wanted to go back and ask if her phone was inside, but she did not want to face that man.


    ¡°Miss Su, you don¡¯t have to be polite. This ce is quite remote. You can¡¯t even get a taxi here, much less find a public bus. Get in! Don¡¯t let Third Master¡¯s kindness go to waste.¡±


    Su Yu was silent for a few seconds before nodding. ¡°Thank you!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s no trouble at all!¡±


    He watched as Su Yu got into the car and the car drove out of the vi before turning around to return.


    In the spacious and luxurious dining room of the vi, Pei Tianlin was sitting alone.


    Then, more than ten servants dressed in the same clothes walked in with various dishes.


    The portion of each dish was not much, but every dish looked, smelled, and tasted good. They were all considered to be perfect. A delicious aroma filled the entire dining room, making one¡¯s appetite increase.


    Pei Tianlin was already used to this and did not mind it. However, there was an inexplicable look of anticipation in his eyes today.


    Uncle Nine used a small te as usual and started to test the dishes.


    However, he was not testing the food to see if it was poisonous. He was just testing the taste of the food.


    Because of an ident when his young master was still small, he became obsessed with cleanliness. He lost his sense of taste, so as the butler, he had to test the dishes first.


    Although Young Master¡¯s taste buds were no longer functioning, the taste of the dishes could not be wrong.


    However, today, Pei Tianlin seemed to be slightly impatient. He waved his hand and said, ¡°Ninth Uncle, there¡¯s no need to test the dishes today.¡±


    Pei Tianlin did not exin why. Instead, he picked up his chopsticks and picked up a delicious-looking dish.


    ¡°Oh, it tastes good, but it¡¯s a little salty. Make it lighter next time!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Third Master!¡±


    After Ninth Uncle replied, his body suddenly froze. Then, disbelief appeared in his eyes. His eyes widened as he cried out in surprise, ¡°Young Master, you¡­ Have you recovered your sense of taste?¡±


    Pei Tianlin did not exin, but his actions proved everything.


    With his appetite greatly increased, he ate faster than usual this time and ate more dishes.


    Even the servants by his side revealed pleasantly surprised expressions.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get the doctor toe over and check on you!¡±


    Uncle Nine was so excited that he almost danced.


    Pei Tianlin waved his hand and stopped him. ¡°No need!¡±


    He had long noticed the abnormality and pattern in his taste buds.


    This was not a physical illness but a psychological one.


    Hence, ordinary treatment methods were useless.


    The person who could recover his sense of taste was that woman¡ªSu Yu.

 Chapter 12 - Sister’s Birthday

    <h4>Chapter 12: Sister¡¯s Birthday</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Pei Tianlin had already realized that every time he kissed Su Yu, he would feel extremely rxed. His five senses would even be clearer, and the entire world would seem to have changed.


    It was a strange feeling that surged from the depths of his heart. It was not an experience that could bepared to taking medicinal pills.


    Hence, every time he kissed Su Yu, he would be in a good mood. He could not stop himself and would never stop.


    At the thought of this, he could not help but feel tempted. He missed Su Yu a little.


    At this moment, Su Yu finally returned home.


    However, this was not the Su family¡¯s home. It was only hers.


    This vi was her private property and had nothing to do with the Su family.


    Back then, after Mr. Su remarried, her new stepmother was very mean. After she grew up a little, the situation at home became worse and worse. It wasmon for her to be beaten and scolded. It was also normal for her to not be full or wear warm clothes.


    In order to protect her sister and herself, she moved out as soon as she became an adult and bought this property.


    After that, she did her best to run thepany her mother left behind so that she would not be suppressed by her family and stepmother.


    At this moment, Su Yu had already changed her clothes.


    Previously, she would not go home directly but would go to thepany while all dressed up.


    She would wear a formal women¡¯s suit. Her hair would be tied up with a little makeup on her face that made her face look slightly dull. It made her look older and more mature.


    When she first inherited her mother¡¯spany, she used this method to stabilize her image in the employee¡¯s minds.


    If it were not for the fact that she was provoked over the past few days and had let herself loose, no one would have thought that the cold and old-fashioned woman they knew was so devastatingly beautiful.


    She pushed the door open and saw the servant, Aunt Liu, leaningzily on the sofa while watching TV. It was unknown what kind of show she was watching, but her slightly fat face had an infatuated smile on it.


    Su Yu frowned but did not say anything. She just said, ¡°Aunt Liu, go prepare some food for me. Hurry!¡±


    ¡°Eldest Miss, you¡¯re back! It¡¯s already past lunchtime and it¡¯ll be dinner time soon. Why don¡¯t you wait a little longer? I¡¯m busy with Second Miss¡¯ birthday banquet!¡±


    Aunt Liu leaned against the sofa and did not even stand up. She was conversing with Su Yu but did not have the slightest intention of moving.


    She knew Eldest Miss very well. As long as it concerned Second Miss, she would be very tolerant and even patient.


    After so many years, she was already familiar with Eldest Miss¡¯ character and style. She was not worried at all.


    Hearing this, Su Yu¡¯s expression turned cold.


    ¡°Even the servants at home are treating me like this now? Have I been too tolerant or too kind in the past?¡±


    In the past, because of Su Ning, she was indeed willing to tolerate it. However, it waspletely unnecessary now.


    ¡°Aunt Liu, have you forgotten who gives you your sry? If you don¡¯t even know this, quickly pack your things and leave!¡±


    Aunt Liu¡¯s heart jumped, and her expression changed drastically. Her slightly fat body instantly trembled as she stood up from the sofa.


    ¡°Eldest Miss, calm down. I¡­ I¡¯m too busy preparing for Second Miss¡¯ banquet.¡±


    Su Yu said indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s fine if you¡¯re muddle-headed. As long as you¡¯re not stupid, it¡¯s fine. I got you here to serve me. You¡¯ll do whatever I say, understand?¡±


    ¡°Understood! I¡¯ll go cook for you now!¡±


    Su Yu had been managing thepany for so many years. Her aura was not something ordinary people couldpare to. Once she erupted, it would be extraordinary.


    Aunt Liu turned around and nced at Su Yu carefully. She felt that Eldest Miss was a little different today.


    In the past, whenever she said that she was busy with Second Miss¡¯ affairs, Eldest Miss would always be very tolerant. It was inevitable that she would ck off.


    However, she also realized now that this was Eldest Miss Su Yu¡¯s house. If she could not even differentiate between the main and secondary figures, she should not work here.


    Su Yu looked at Aunt Liu who was leaving in a hurry and reacted.


    All these years, she had been too indulgent toward Su Ning. Even the servants at home did not see her as their master.


    What was this?


    This was called taking advantage!


    It was a pity that in order to protect her sister, she had suffered so much. As for Su Ning¡­


    Su Yu took a deep breath and suppressed the indignation in her heart.


    ¡°Birthday banquet?¡±


    The two of them were twins. Su Ning¡¯s birthday was her own.


    Now, she seemed to be alone.


    What a good sister!

 Chapter 13 - So It Was Him

    <h4>Chapter 13: So It Was Him</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    She walked into the hall on the first floor. The venue had been decorated to amodate a birthday banquet.


    The cheers of more than 20 people could be heard clearly even from outside.


    Among the crowd, the most eye-catching people were naturally the star of the day, Su Ning, and Lin Tianhao.


    Most of the others were Su Ning¡¯s friends, while a small number were Lin Tianhao¡¯s friends.


    Su Yu did not know most of these people.


    Only a few people looked familiar, but she could not remember their names.


    At this moment, Lin Tianhao and Su Ning were standing together, looking very intimate. People who did not know better would think that the two of them were a match made in heaven!


    The entire banquet seemed to have nothing to do with Su Yu.


    Su Yu was no longer surprised by this.


    ¡°Sister, you¡¯re back? Why didn¡¯t you stay in the hospital? Did youe back to celebrate my birthday? My future brother-inw even said that he¡¯s here on your behalf.¡±


    Su Ning was dressed extremely beautifully tonight. She looked radiant and looked like a socialite. Her every frown and smile seemed to be glowing.


    At this moment, Lin Tianhao also walked over and said with a look of concern, ¡°Yu Yu, can your body endure it? It¡¯s your sister¡¯s birthday, so I¡¯ll attend it on your behalf. It¡¯s your birthday too, so why must you do this?¡±


    Su Yu listened to Lin Tianhao¡¯s words and felt disgusted. She could not be bothered to act with the two of them, and her expression was extremely cold.


    However, she did not expose their disguises. She asked indifferently, ¡°Has the birthday banquet already begun?¡±


    Su Ning felt that there was something wrong with her sister¡¯s attitude today and felt a little uneasy.


    However, when she thought of her sister¡¯s illness, her worries instantly vanished.


    She looked a little ashamed and helpless, but in reality, she was showing off. ¡°My friends are the ones who arranged this birthday banquet for me. I didn¡¯t know that you would be back today, so I didn¡¯t prepare anything. Please don¡¯t take it to heart!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s just a birthday banquet!¡±


    Su Ning was instantly relieved when she heard that. She smiled and said, ¡°I was afraid that you would be angry! It¡¯s good that you don¡¯t mind!¡±


    At this moment, a friend of Su Ning¡¯s suddenly thought of something and asked curiously, ¡°Su Ning, don¡¯t you have a fianc¨¦? I think his name is Pei Tianlin, right? You didn¡¯t invite him over?¡±


    ¡°Pei Tianlin!¡±


    Hearing this name, some memories in Su Yu¡¯s mind were instantly evoked.


    If she remembered correctly, the man who slept with her had once said that his name was Pei Tianlin.


    Coupled with what had happened in the past two days, Su Yu immediately thought of that third master.


    ¡®So, that fellow¡¯s name is Pei Tianlin. He¡¯s also addressed as ¡®Third Master¡¯. Those who don¡¯t know might think that he¡¯s an old man!


    ¡®So he¡¯s Su Ning¡¯s fianc¨¦¡­¡¯


    If she did not remember wrongly, Pei Tianlin and his sister¡¯s marriage contract was set earlier than hers. At that time, the Su and Pei families were old friends.


    It was just that after the Pei family moved away, the two families gradually drifted apart. If not for this engagement, perhaps no one would have thought of this family.


    However, she heard that there was an impressive Pei family in the capital. She did not know if it was rted to this Pei family.


    Su Ning nced at Lin Tianhao and said with a reserved smile, ¡°You might not know this, but I¡¯ve already canceled my engagement with Pei Tianlin. It happened yesterday. He won¡¯t being!¡±


    A few of Su Ning¡¯s friends looked surprised. Someone asked in surprise, ¡°Ning Ning, you actually canceled the engagement? It¡¯s such a big deal. Did your elders agree?¡±


    With that, someone looked at Su Yu to observe her reaction.


    Su Ning took a sip of wine and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s not that I dislike the poor and love the rich. It¡¯s just that Pei Tianlin is a disappointment. His family¡¯s financial situation is poor, and he doesn¡¯t want to improve himself. Even if I don¡¯t mind, the elders in the family won¡¯t be willing to agree to our union either.


    ¡°For some reason, the elders in my family have all found out about this. Even without me mentioning it, they all supported the cancetion!¡±


    At this moment, Su Ning came to Su Yu¡¯s side and hugged her arm affectionately. She said pamperedly, ¡°Sister, if it were you, you wouldn¡¯t like such a guy either, right?¡±


    Su Yu retracted her arm without saying anything.


    However, she was thinking that since Su Ning could so easily cancel this marriage, Pei Tianlin should not be a member of the Pei family in the capital.


    If the engagement with such a top family was canceled just like this, it would be a tant p to their faces. They would not rest until blood was shed.


    With the Su family¡¯s current status, they definitely would not dare to offend the capital¡¯s Pei family.

 Chapter 14 - Sister’s Bad Friends

    <h4>Chapter 14: Sister¡¯s Bad Friends</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    A friend of Su Ning said in agreement, ¡°Indeed. With Ning Ning¡¯s qualifications, how could she marry such a poor guy? She deserves the best!¡±


    ¡°I heard that Pei Tianlin¡¯s family has long fallen. He¡¯s actually just a dog wanting to be a wolf. He even wants to rely on the engagement so that he can gain an advantage from Ning Ning. He¡¯s really delusional. Our Ning Ning is beautiful and kind. If Pei Tianlines looking for you, Ning Ning, don¡¯t be soft-hearted!¡±


    Su Ning smiled reservedly and nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t be soft-hearted. However, if he needs any help, I¡¯m still willing to help him if it¡¯s within my ability!¡±


    ¡°Ning Ning, you¡¯re too kind!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so kind-hearted!¡±


    A group of people praised Su Ning, their faces filled with pride.


    ¡°Actually, I think Brother Tianhao and Ning Ning are verypatible! You don¡¯t know this yet, right? The Lin family where Brother Tianhao is from is close to the Pei family in the capital. Their rtionship is extraordinary.¡±


    Hiss!


    ¡°Really? The Pei family in the capital is a famous family in Long Nation. They¡¯re a top-notch family that can shake the world with just a stomp of their feet. I didn¡¯t expect them to share such a rtionship with Brother Tianhao¡¯s Lin family!¡±


    Many people looked surprised and shocked. They were even thinking about how to build a good rtionship with Lin Tianhao after this.


    When Lin Tianhao heard these words, he felt extremely content.


    Compared to his identity as a descendant of the Lin family, being able to be associated with the capital¡¯s Pei family made him feel even more honored.


    Although he did not say anything, the calm smile on his face subconsciously had a hint of arrogance.


    At this moment, Su Ning looked at Lin Tianhao with a bold and fiery gaze. It would not be an exaggeration to say that they were exchanging flirtatious looks.


    If it were not for the fact that her sister was by her side, Su Ning would have immediately pounced into Lin Tianhao¡¯s arms and acted coquettishly. She would have poured all her love onto him.


    However, when she thought of her sister, she still endured it and revealed a fake smile as she waved her hand. ¡°What are you talking about? Brother Tianhao is my future brother-inw. Don¡¯t spout nonsense!¡±


    Then, she turned around and said carefully to Su Yu, ¡°Sister, don¡¯t mind them! They¡¯re just spouting nonsense¡­¡±


    Su Yu smiled faintly. She did not care at all and did not say anything.


    It was as if everyone had just seen Su Yu. They sized her up impudently.


    ¡°This is Ning Ning¡¯s sister? The difference is too big. Aren¡¯t they twins? Their ages and looks don¡¯t match at all. She¡¯s old and ugly. She¡¯s notpatible with Brother Tianhao!¡±


    That person¡¯s voice was not loud, but it clearly spread throughout the small area. It was like a sharp sword that pierced Su Yu¡¯s ears.


    Su Ning was secretly happy. She did not retort but quietly observed her sister¡¯s expression. If there was anything wrong, she would immediately retort so that she could not be medter.


    Su Yu had always been someone else¡¯s role model since she was young. She was praised, valued, and acknowledged by countless people.


    Then, she got engaged to Lin Tianhao, who had a bright future and an extraordinary family background.


    All of this made Su Ning crazy with jealousy.


    She felt that this was too unfair. She was only born a few minutester than her sister. Why couldn¡¯t she get anything?


    Hence, being able to steal Su Yu¡¯s limelight and even secretly snatch her sister¡¯s fianc¨¦ gave her a great sense of aplishment and satisfaction.


    Su Yu¡¯s mentality was no longer the same as before. If it were a few days ago, these words would have made her sad, but now, she felt calm.


    However, Su Ning¡¯s silence still made her feel a little heartache. After 20 years of being together, even a block of wood would have developed some feelings.


    However, her younger sister, whom she had carefully protected and raised, was indulging in her friends¡¯ nder against her. This really made her heart ache.


    However, these verbal attacks did not make Su Yu feel inferior. After all, she knew what her true appearance was like. She deliberately dressed herself this way for work.


    Although these people were very rude and unbridled, this was her home, after all. She did not want to fall out with them because of this for the time being. She wanted to leave them with as much dignity as possible.


    However, sometimes, if one took a step back, others would take a step forward. They would force one to take a step back and not let one off.


    ¡°How could someone like Brother Tianhao fall for Ning Ning¡¯s sister? If it were me, I would definitely choose Ning Ning! The difference is too obvious.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Lin Tianhao has an extraordinary background, is talented, and is good-looking. Such an ordinary sister is really not worthy of him!¡±


    ¡°Hmph, forget about Brother Tianhao. If it were any other ordinary man, they wouldn¡¯t fancy such an old and ugly woman either.¡±

 Chapter 15 - Friends?

    <h4>Chapter 15: Friends?</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    When Su Ning¡¯s friends saw that Su Yu was turning a deaf ear to their words, their discussions inevitably became louder. They were even a little unbridled, and their words became increasingly harsh.


    Everyone here knew that Su Yu was terminally ill and would not be able to live for long, so they were less worried.


    Especially since even her younger sister, Su Ning, did not voice any objections. Naturally, they became more and more excited.


    One of them was a familiar-looking girl whom Su Yu had met before. She and Su Ning were often together, and her words were the harshest.


    She was so proud that she almost pointed at Su Yu¡¯s nose and cursed at her.


    Smack!


    A piece of cake was directly smashed into that woman¡¯s face. The cream and crumbs sttered all over her body. Even the people around her were hit.


    The woman instantly screamed. ¡°That b*tch hit me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I did hit you, b*tch!¡±


    Su Yu¡¯s tone was cold.


    The woman was shocked and angry. She wiped the cake off her face and looked at Su Yu angrily.


    Su Yu looked at her indifferently, her words as cold as ice. ¡°I can ignore you calling me old and ugly behind my back, but you can¡¯t be so unbridled in front of me just because of your own impudence and stupidity. Where are you? This is my house, and you¡¯re scolding me on my territory? Who gave you the courage?!


    ¡°Now, get lost!¡±


    Everyone was stunned by Su Yu¡¯s sudden outburst and looked at her in a daze.


    In the past, Su Yu¡¯s temper was so good that it was unbelievable, but now that she was angry, it was also unbelievable.


    Didn¡¯t she dote on her younger sister to the bone? They had always said this in the past, but they had never cared about it. Why was her reaction so big this time?


    Su Yu did not care about their reactions and continued, ¡°I¡¯m not interested in your nder at all, but if you dare to be so unbridled in front of me, don¡¯t me me for not showing any mercy. I¡¯ll beat you up one by one!¡±


    Everyone came back to their senses at this moment. Their words from before were too presumptuous. They were not only arrogant but they also seemed stupid.


    This was no different from scolding someone to their face. Besides, they were in Su Yu¡¯s house now.


    ¡°Aunt Liu, bring her out!¡±


    Aunt Liu, who had just been reprimanded by Su Yu, was very clear-minded. Without even looking at Second Miss, she grabbed the woman whose face was covered in cake and walked out.


    Su Ning looked at her sister in disbelief and waspletely stunned.


    Lin Tianhao could tell that the situation was very awkward. He thought that with Su Yu¡¯s identity as his fianc¨¦e, he could be considered half the master of this house. He stood up and said, ¡°Yu Yu, we¡¯re all friends. Don¡¯t hold a grudge over such a small matter.¡±


    Su Yu said indifferently, ¡°Who¡¯s my friend? I don¡¯t have such a friend!¡±


    With that, she nced at Su Ning, who was still staring at her in a daze. Suddenly, a smile appeared on her face. She touched Su Ning¡¯s cheek with her cake-stained palm and smeared it on her face.


    ¡°Ning Ning, I¡¯m really sorry for ruining your birthday cake. I¡¯ll buy you something better and bigger next time!¡±


    Su Ning squeezed out a smile with difficulty. She did not expect her sister¡¯s reaction to be so intense and her counter-attack to be so merciless.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay! It¡¯s our birthday today, so it¡¯s fine if it¡¯s ruined. If you¡¯re not feeling well, why don¡¯t you go upstairs and rest?¡±


    Su Ning felt that her sister was very unfamiliar now. Her behavior today hadpletely exceeded her understanding of her sister. She might as well send her away quickly.


    ¡°Yu Yu, your health isn¡¯t good to begin with. Don¡¯t be angry over such small things. You should quickly go upstairs and rest!


    ¡°We¡¯ll call you when we blow out the candles and make a wish.¡±


    Lin Tianhao subconsciously stood beside Su Ning and echoed Su Ning¡¯s words.


    Just as those people had said before, Lin Tianhao also thought that Su Yu was boring, traditional, and inflexible. It was a little too much to say that she was old and ugly, butpared to the bright and charming Su Ning, she waspletely unattractive. He even despised her.


    However, for the sake of his image, he had to act gentle and caring.


    Su Yu could not be bothered to fool around with these people. She ignored Su Ning and Lin Tianhao¡¯s words, turning to leave.


    After returning to her room, she sat on the bed and leaned against the headboard with a pillow in her arms. She was thinking about Pei Tianlin.


    ¡°That guy is actually my sister¡¯s fianc¨¦?


    ¡°So, I slept with my brother-inw back then?


    ¡°ording to the timeline, my sister and Pei Tianlin hadn¡¯t canceled their marriage when I slept with him?


    ¡°But that fellow has a bunch of people following him every time he goes out. He¡¯s extremely arrogant too. It doesn¡¯t seem like his family is poor.¡±

 Chapter 16 - Explanation For Herself

    <h4>Chapter 16: Exnation For Herself</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    ¡°What¡¯s even more infuriating is that this fellow is so domineering. He even kissed me to feed me medicine. He even said that he likes me and wants to marry me. We¡¯ve only met a few times, yet he dares to make such a rude request?¡±


    Various thoughts ran through Su Yu¡¯s mind, but Pei Tianlin¡¯s figure could not be forgotten.


    ¡­


    At this moment, a ck luxury car that was worth tens of millions drove into the district and stopped outside Su Yu¡¯s vi.


    Xu Fei looked outside and said, ¡°Third Master, this is Miss Su¡¯s home.¡±


    At this point, he paused for a moment and continued, ¡°This vi was privately purchased by Miss Su, but I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be snatched by her younger sister and Miss Su¡¯s fianc¨¦.


    ¡°At the same time, they¡¯re also coveting Miss Su¡¯s shares. They even have the Su and Lin families backing them.¡±


    Pei Tianlin scoffed in disdain, his eyes shing with sharpness.


    With him around, no one could touch his woman¡¯s things!


    ¡°Right, Third Master, Lin Tianhao seems to be rted to the Pei family. You¡¯re considered distant rtives.


    ¡°Recently, I heard that he obtained a resource from the Pei family. If he seeds, he¡¯ll be able to earn arge sum.


    ¡°Hence, the Lin family is also very favored now. It¡¯s quite a big deal.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Then their family will probably be disappointed. No one can help them if they¡¯ve offended my woman!¡±


    Pei Tianlin¡¯s words carried a trace of murderous intent.


    A random Tom, Dick, and Harry wanted to touch his woman? Did they think this world was too kind?


    ¡°Oh, and today seems to be Miss Su¡¯s birthday¡­¡±


    Xu Fei did not know what Third Master was thinking now. Miss Su had clearly rejected the marriage proposal, but it seemed that he did not intend to give up!


    Hence, he spoke carefully to avoid angering Third Master.


    ¡°She¡¯s already sick, yet she¡¯s still running around all day!¡± A calm smile appeared on Pei Tianlin¡¯s face. Then, he continued, ¡°Get Gu Yunsheng to study Miss Su¡¯s medical records and prepare the medicine for her every day. Have him go to Su Yu¡¯s previous hospital andplete the hand-over process.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Also, go back and rearrange the share transfer contract. Send it to her once you¡¯re done.¡±


    Xu Fei was really confused this time. He did not understand what Third Master was doing.


    Also, didn¡¯t that share transfer contract go through the shredder?


    How should he rearrange it? Could it be that he had to piece it back together shred by shred?


    It had to bepletely restored¡­


    Xu Fei felt a headacheing on, but he could not say anything to refuse. He quickly took out his phone and gave out orders.


    ¡­


    On the second floor of the vi, Su Yu¡¯s room was quiet and empty.


    Compared to the lively scene downstairs, it made one feel exceptionally lonely.


    Knock, knock, knock!


    There was a knock on the door.


    Su Yu¡¯s heart skipped a beat. It must be Aunt Liu bringing her food.


    However, she did not have much of an appetite now. She said directly, ¡°Aunt Liu, take the food away. I don¡¯t want to eat anymore.¡±


    ¡°Miss, someone outside has brought some things for you. I can¡¯t stop them.¡±


    Su Yu was stunned for a moment. She stood up and opened the door. She immediately saw Xu Fei standing respectfully outside.


    ¡°It¡¯s you?¡±


    ¡°Miss Su, Third Master asked me to deliver this.¡±


    Xu Fei did not say anything else and handed the items in his hand over.


    Su Yu took a look. It was her bag that she left in the hospital, her phone, a set of beautiful clothes, and a pair of shoes.


    Lastly, there was a folder.


    Seeing the folder, Su Yu¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She immediately took it and opened it.


    Inside was the share transfer contract that had been pieced together after being shredded. Even her signature was restored to its original state.


    If it were not for the fact that this agreement was pieced together, she would have suspected that Pei Tianlin had really hidden the agreement and would use it to threaten her!


    Now, it seemed that she had indeed misunderstood him.


    Moreover, it would take a lot of time to find so many pieces and patch them together. Clearly, Pei Tianlin had put in a lot of effort.


    Of course, she was not naive enough to think that Pei Tianlin was the one who did the grueling task himself. However, it was enough for her to do this for her.


    This share transfer contract contained her expectations, emotions, and memories. Now that it could be returned to her, it made her happy and sad.


    Previously, she wanted to give Su Ning and Lin Tianhao an exnation, but there was no need for that now.


    She had to give herself an exnation.

 Chapter 17 - The Goddess Descends

    <h4>Chapter 17: The Goddess Descends</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Su Yu¡¯s eyes were red. She tossed the contract back into the shredder and watched it be shredded into pieces.


    Then, she took out a few pieces and handed them to Aunt Liu. She ordered, ¡°Burn these.¡±


    Without a word, Aunt Liu took the pieces and went downstairs.


    She could tell that Eldest Miss had changed. She was not as easily fooled as before. For the sake of her high sry and easy job, she had to stand on Eldest Miss¡¯ side. No one could stop her.


    Ding!


    Su Yu¡¯s phone rang with a notification. She opened it and saw a message.


    [Get dressed ande to the courtyard!]


    From the tone, it was obvious who it was.


    If it were any other time, Su Yu would definitely ignore him. However, she was smiling now.


    Although the number was unfamiliar, Pei Tianlin¡¯s face appeared in her mind without thinking.


    Other than him, no one else would talk to her like that.


    Su Yu turned around and returned to her room to change into the set of clothes she had just received.


    Surprisingly, the dress fit her well, highlighting her slender figure.


    Then, she washed off her makeup and put it on again.


    She undid her coiled hair. Her wavy ck hair fell like a ck waterfall,plementing her delicate and fair skin. Her clear eyes instantly changed as she transformed from an old aunt to a stunning beauty.


    Su Yu stood in front of the mirror and raised her head. Her aura had also started to change.


    She abandoned her coldness and seriousness, putting on a confident smile instead. With her cold eyes, she looked like a goddess that had descended to the mortal world.


    When she walked out of the room and went downstairs, Aunt Liu waspletely stunned by this unfamiliar beauty.


    ¡°Which miss is this? Why haven¡¯t I seen her before?¡±


    Aunt Liu muttered in her heart, but she did not dare to offend her at all. She hurriedly said respectfully, ¡°Miss, Second Miss and the guests have already gone to the courtyard. If you need any help, just tell me.¡±


    Su Yu¡¯s eyes flickered, but she did not say anything. She just nodded and left the vi.


    The moment she appeared, the noisy courtyard instantly fell silent.


    At this moment, Su Yu was like a goddess who had descended to the mortal world. She seemed to be glowing. Everyone was so shocked that their expressions changed.


    Hiss!


    ¡°Where did this beautye from? My eyes are about to be blinded!¡±


    ¡°Why is such a beauty here? Compared to her, those so-called celebrities are simply ugly ducklings!¡±


    ¡°This woman is too beautiful. As a woman, I can¡¯t even be jealous. I can only look up to her.¡±


    ¡­


    Many people widened their eyes in shock.


    Su Yu was as beautiful as the moon in the sky. No star couldpare to her.


    All the women in the courtyard paled inparison.


    Su Ning looked at the beautiful woman who had suddenly appeared with a look of disbelief. She tried her best to recall this woman¡¯s identity, but her mind was nk.


    Such a beauty would be the center of attention wherever she went. If she really knew her, she would definitely not have forgotten her.


    However, she did not know this person.


    Lin Tianhao¡¯s eyes almost popped out. He asked directly, ¡°Su Ning, who¡¯s this beauty? Is she a friend you invited today? Why haven¡¯t I seen her before?¡±


    Su Ning continued to size up the woman. She vaguely felt that this woman¡¯s appearance was a little familiar, but she could not remember where she had seen her before.


    ¡°No!¡±


    Su Ning felt that her beauty had been severely challenged. Her heart was filled with fear.


    Su Yu¡¯s eyes were shining as theynded on Su Ning. She asked indifferently, ¡°Ning Ning, didn¡¯t you tell me toe down when it¡¯s time to cut the cake?¡±


    Hearing this familiar voice, everyone¡¯s hearts trembled.


    Boom!


    ¡°Su Yu?¡±


    A name instantly appeared in everyone¡¯s minds, but it was so shocking that their minds almost froze and went nk.


    ¡®This is Su Yu?¡¯


    ¡®How could this be Su Yu?¡¯


    ¡®How is this Su Yu?¡¯


    Countless thoughts appeared in everyone¡¯s minds, but they were so shocked that they could not say anything.


    Su Ning red at her sister. This voice could not be wrong. She was sure that this was Su Yu.


    However, she still could not believe that her sister was so beautiful!


    Her sister had dressed herself up in a certain way for so many years that she almost forgot that they were twins. They were born just a few minutes apart. No matter how bad her sister¡¯s looks were, she would not be inferior to her.

 Chapter 18 - Gift

    <h4>Chapter 18: Gift</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    In reality, Su Yu¡¯s appearance was even better than Su Ning¡¯s.


    However, the difference between the two of them was not just in makeup and clothes but also in temperament.


    Su Yu was in charge of such argepany. She did notck the aura of a leader at all. Her years of suffering made her look like a beautiful jade that had been polished to perfection.


    Hence, with her noble and elegant aura, she instantly became a goddess in everyone¡¯s eyes.


    Her appearance and temperamentplemented each other, making Su Ning feel ashamed of her inferiority. Her confidence in her looks was shattered.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we cut the cake now?¡±


    Su Yu asked indifferently.


    Su Ning was unable to look at Su Yu¡¯s beautiful face. She was afraid that she would feel inferior, but she did not show any weakness. She replied, ¡°Sister, you¡¯rete. The cake has already been cut.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re not well. I thought you were just saying when you said you wanted to cut the cake. I didn¡¯t expect you to reallye down.


    ¡°But it¡¯s alright. Next up is the birthday gift segment. You can participate in that.¡±


    Su Ning looked up and smiled at her sister.


    This smile was filled with stubbornness and unwillingness. There was even a hint of provocation.


    The people here were all her invited friends, and the gifts they prepared were all for her.


    So what if her sister was beautiful now?


    The final winner of this birthday banquet was still Su Ning.


    The guests nearby who had alreadye back to their senses revealed smiles.


    Although Su Yu was stunningly beautiful, they had not forgotten that they were invited by Su Ning.


    Now that their good friend was being suppressed by her sister, they naturally had to help Su Ning.


    Immediately, everyone came forward to give gifts and say their blessings. It made Su Ning feel like she was the moon surrounded by stars.


    Su Ning also received the gifts with a smile. She thanked them one by one, appearing extremely polite and satisfied.


    Su Yu had not received a single gift and stood alone at the side.


    However, Su Yu was not surprised at all, much less angry.


    In the end, Su Ning specially opened Lin Tianhao¡¯s gift.


    Inside was a sparkling diamond ne. It was beautiful under the light.


    From the size and transparency of each diamond, one could tell that this ne was definitely not cheap.


    ¡°This ne is incredible. It would cost at least a few million! Brother Tianhao, you¡¯re so generous!¡±


    ¡°Ning Ning, put it on. Let us take a look!¡±


    Su Ning turned around and asked Su Yu with a smile, ¡°Sister, do you think the ne my future brother-inw gave me looks good?¡±


    She was tantly trying to embarrass her sister.


    Su Yu said indifferently, ¡°Not bad!¡±


    Su Ning almost could not help but let out a proudugh. Fortunately, she still had her rationality and forcefully endured it.


    However, her eyes shifted as she said to Lin Tianhao in a coquettish voice, ¡°Future Brother-inw, help me put on the ne!¡±


    Hearing this, Lin Tianhao could not help but feel a little awkward. He looked at Su Yu hesitantly and asked, ¡°Yu Yu, I¡¯ve always known that you care about Ning Ning the most, so I bought this ne for her.


    ¡°You won¡¯t mind it if I help her put it on, right?¡±


    Ever since he saw Su Yu¡¯s stunning beauty, Lin Tianhao had a faint feeling of regret. Hence, he really cared about Su Yu¡¯s reaction now.


    Su Yu smiled indifferently. ¡°I don¡¯t mind. Go ahead and help her put it on!¡±


    Although she said this, there was undisguised disdain and disgust in her eyes.


    In the past, if Lin Tianhao had said this, she might have believed him. However, she had long seen through his true colors and did not care anymore.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to attend this birthday banquet today. I¡¯llpensate you with a better birthday giftter.¡±


    After putting on the ne for Su Ning, Lin Tianhao made a solemn promise. He could not help but think that if he could get the two sisters for himself¡­


    The scene was so beautiful that he could not take it anymore.


    Su Yu did not know what Lin Tianhao was thinking, but she did not give him a pleasant look and rejected him. ¡°No need!¡±


    Everyone saw that Su Yu had not received a single gift. The scene was extremely awkward.


    However, Su Yu¡¯s expression remained the same. Many people secretly praised her for her strength.


    At this moment, there was a sudden rumble in the sky.


    Everyone looked up and saw fireworks in the sky. It was as if the starry sky was hanging low, illuminating the world.


    Then, more and more fireworks flew into the sky and scattered like rain. The entire city was dyed in seven colors.


    ¡°Wow, it¡¯s too beautiful. Ning Ning, could it be that one of your admirers came up with this? It¡¯s too romantic!¡±


    Su Ning did not need to work. She spent her free time socializing, so she had many friends and suitors.

 Chapter 19 - Whose Happy Birthday Is It?

    <h4>Chapter 19: Whose Happy Birthday Is It?</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Looking at the fireworks, she could not help but guess who was the one behind this.


    Lin Tianhao?


    No, if he really did it, he would definitely have told her.


    Even when she thought about her other suitors, she still could not guess who it could be.


    However, no matter what, this special gift had allowed her to turn the tables on her sister.


    The fireworks showsted for more than ten minutes. In the end, the countless fireworks in the sky formed the words ¡®Happy Birthday¡¯.


    At this moment, Su Ning was extremely sure that this was definitely the work of one of her admirers. She felt very proud of it.


    ¡°Ning Ning, you¡¯re too blessed. I¡¯m so envious of you!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m jealous. When will someone give me such a gift? I¡¯ll marry him immediately.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say anymore. The right approach has already been revealed to all. When it¡¯s my birthday and those suitors copy the same approach, I won¡¯t even want to keep in contact with him anymore.¡±


    Su Yu looked at the sky and thought to herself, ¡°Is this really a gift from Su Ning¡¯s admirer?¡±


    She suspected that this was Pei Tianlin¡¯s doing.


    Previously, he had sent her a message to ask her toe out, but nothing happened. Something seemed off.


    At this moment, the lights on the skyscraper with 108 floors suddenly lit up.


    Then,ser beams shot into the sky.


    ¡®Happy birthday to you!¡¯


    When Su Ning saw this scene, she was really swayed. This was too much.


    It was not a matter of money, but the influence and resources one needed to produce such aser show were not something money could solve. Without sufficient status and background, one could forget about it.


    No matter who it was who gave her such a big gift, they were helping Su Ning maintain her reputation.


    Her group of friends was even more surprised. They did not expect Su Ning to have such a capable pursuer. They all cheered and congratted her.


    On the other hand, Su Yu, who was alone at the side, looked out of ce here.


    A look of disappointment shed across her eyes when she saw the four words.


    However, as moreser beams shot into the sky, her expression froze instantly. Then, her beautiful eyes erupted with a dazzling look of pleasant surprise, and a smile blossomed on her face.


    ¡®Yu!¡¯


    Thestser beamnded at the end with an exmation mark.


    At this moment, even the stupidest person understood.


    This gift was not for Su Ning but for her sister, Su Yu.


    Su Ning¡¯s expression changed. How proud she was just now was how disappointed she was now.


    The huge turn in events almost made her lose her bnce and explode.


    She was as embarrassed as Su Yu was just now.


    Her friends who were cheering and congratting her earlier hadpletely stopped. They were even silent like cicadas in the winter as they tried their best to reduce their presence.


    They thought about how arrogant they were just now and were extremely embarrassed.


    They originally wanted to save some face for Su Ning, but now, the opposite had happened.


    Su Yu looked at the lights in the sky that had yet to fade. She had a beautiful smile on her face, and her heart was filled with gratitude. This was the most special and precious gift she had received in her life.


    ¡°Sister, which admirer of yours gave you such a birthday gift?¡±


    ¡°Maybe he¡¯s a friend from somewhere!¡±


    In Su Yu¡¯s opinion, Pei Tianlin was in the same boat as her. They were both betrayed by their partners. Didn¡¯t that make them people on the same boat? It was not too much to say that they were friends.


    Perhaps there was another meaning behind it, but Su Yu did not want to think too deeply about it.


    Without continuing to stay in the courtyard, Su Yu turned around and returned to her room. She took out her phone and sent a message to Pei Tianlin.


    [Thank you!]


    However, Pei Tianlin did not reply.


    Su Yu did not mind. After all, the two of them were not familiar with each other.


    Now, Pei Tianlin was using her to make things difficult for Su Ning. It could be considered that he was helping her.


    They were strangers, so having him do this for her was more than enough.


    The next day, Su Yu listed her vi on a property website.


    When she first bought this vi, it was to give her and her sister a safe ce to stay.


    However, all of this had lost its meaning now.


    She only had less than three years left. She might have to stay in the hospital often in the future.


    As for her younger sister, there was no need to say anything!


    Hence, the best way to deal with it was to sell the ce.


    Then, she called the bank and canceled the two credit cards in Su Ning¡¯s hands.


    At the end of the day, Su Ning was already an adult, but her monthly expenses were still deducted from Su Yu¡¯s ount.


    In the past, she did not think that there was anything wrong with this. Now, it was time for Su Ning to rely on herself.

 Chapter 20 - Shopping

    <h4>Chapter 20: Shopping</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    After settling Su Ning¡¯s matter, Su Yu changed and went downstairs.


    This time, Su Yu did not deliberately dress up like a traditional old woman. She only wore a simple white T-shirt and jeans. She looked simple, clean, refreshing, and full of youthful energy.


    Downstairs, Su Ning¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw Su Yu¡¯s attire.


    ¡®Why didn¡¯t I realize that Su Yu was so good at dressing up?!¡¯


    Su Ning was a little puzzled.


    However, she did not think too much about it and went forward to hug Su Yu¡¯s arm. She said very intimately, ¡°Sister, you and Brother Tianhao are getting your marriage certificate tomorrow, right? Why don¡¯t we go shopping today and buy some wedding items?¡±


    Su Yu thought about it and nodded. ¡°Alright!¡±


    Su Ning was delighted when she heard this. Her suggestion was actually to take the opportunity to buy something for herself.


    Actually, after their mother passed away, the two of them received a portion of thepany¡¯s shares. These were expensive assets.


    However, apart from the shares, Su Yu also invested most of her energy into managing thepany. She had already taken control of thepany since she was 16 or 17 years old.


    Hence, apart from the shares, Su Yu also earned arge sum of money from managing thepany.


    On the other hand, Su Ning waszy but liked to live an extravagant life. She ate, drank, and yed around. She spent Su Yu¡¯s money on everything.


    As for Su Ning¡¯s shares, they had long been forcefully taken away by Mr. Su. Su Yu was unable to stop him back then.


    It was mainly because Su Ning was not determined enough.


    The two of them arrived at arge mall in the city center.


    ¡°Sister, after you get married, I¡¯ll be getting married too. Why don¡¯t we buy our wedding dresses together?¡±


    Each of these wedding dresses was very expensive. Buying two of them would not be cheap.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you already canceled your engagement with the Pei family?¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I marry someone else? There are many people pursuing me. Are you worried that I won¡¯t be able to get married?¡±


    While chatting with Su Yu, Su Ning chose a lot of luxury goods for herself. There were designer jewelry, clothes, shoes, and cosmetics. Together, they were worth at least 100,000 yuan.


    She nned to wear all these things when she married Lin Tianhao. She bought many of them in pairs too.


    Anyway, Su Yu would swipe her card for them. Su Ning did not mind spending her sister¡¯s money.


    Su Yu was not interested in these things, let alone a wedding dress.


    ¡°Do whatever you want. I¡¯m not interested in these things!¡±


    Su Ning did not suspect anything and picked out even more things. When she saw something she liked, she did not even look at the price and got the service staff to pack it up straight away.


    She did not treat herself as Su Yu¡¯s younger sister at all. She did not put herself in her sister¡¯s shoes and think about how her sister had painstakingly earned her money. She just felt that it was only right.


    Moreover, Su Yu was suffering from a terminal illness now. Before long, everything she had would belong to her, Su Ning. There was no need to be so cautious.


    Although the service staff had seen many rich people, it was rare to see someone shop like Su Ning. Almost all of them were serving Su Ning. The smiles on their faces seemed to be permanent as they made sure to serve her well.


    On the other hand, Su Yu was left alone. No one paid any attention to her.


    Su Yu did not mind this at all. She sat down in the rest area and quietly watched Su Ning shop.


    It was only when Su Ning felt that she had bought enough did she take the invoice and got a few people to help her carry her things to the cashier to make payment.


    ¡°Hello, Miss Su!¡±


    Su Ning often came here to spend money, so the cashier knew her.


    ¡°Bill please!¡±


    She did not need to ask how much everything would cost. There was no need to ask. Su Ning casually handed over her credit card. Her expression was calm as if she had just bought some food at the market.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Su. Your card is maxed out.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Su Ning¡¯s expression changed slightly. She did not believe it and took out another card.


    ¡°It¡¯s the same with this card too.¡±


    ¡°How is that possible?¡±


    Su Ning¡¯s two cards were bound to Su Yu¡¯s bank card. Unless Su Yu¡¯s bank card had no money, how could the limit on her cards be maxed out?


    She knew all too well that although her sister looked frugal, she actually had tens of millions in her bank card. Her spending of just a few hundred thousand was not worth mentioning.


    At this moment, when she saw the strange gazes of everyone in the shop, she felt extremely embarrassed. However, there was nothing she could do. Her beautiful face turned red.


    She quickly turned around and pretended to be panic-stricken as she walked to Su Yu¡¯s side. ¡°Sister, why did they say that my credit cards have reached their limit? Did they make a mistake?¡±

 Chapter 21 - Ask Your Brother-In-Law To Pay

    <h4>Chapter 21: Ask Your Brother-In-Law To Pay</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    ¡°They didn¡¯t make a mistake. I canceled your cards!¡±


    Su Yu said calmly.


    ¡°Why? These things are all for your wedding. Although some of them are mine, I have to dress up for your wedding, after all. I can¡¯t embarrass you!¡±


    ¡°Ning Ning, this is something that can¡¯t be helped. There¡¯s been a problem in thepany recently. Funds are tight, and I¡¯m sick. I need arge sum of money for treatment, so I had no choice but to cancel your cards. You won¡¯t mind, right?¡±


    Su Ning¡¯s expression changed slightly. In order to snatch everything from Su Yu, she, Lin Tianhao, and the Su family often caused trouble for Su Yu behind her back. It was definitely possible that there was a problem with thepany.


    Moreover, Su Yu¡¯s illness was real. If she really started spending money on treating her illness, it would be a bottomless pit. She would have to constantly spend money.


    However, Su Ning had already picked everything. It would be too embarrassing if she asked to return everything.


    ¡°Sister, why don¡¯t you help me pay this time? After all, we¡¯ll only get married once in our lives. We can¡¯t be careless, right?¡±


    Su Yu took a deep breath and shook her head. ¡°Those things are not necessary. I¡¯m about to die, yet I¡¯m still buying these things. Aren¡¯t I acting like a fool? Isn¡¯t it better to keep the money to save my life?¡±


    If it were not for the fact that she did not want topletely fall out with Su Ning now, she would not even be bothered to say such perfunctory words.


    The current Su Ning was iparably unfamiliar to her. She was no longer the obedient and sensible sister she used to be.


    Su Ning felt that her sister had changed too much in the past few days, making her feel uneasy.


    ¡°Sister, what¡¯s wrong? You weren¡¯t like this in the past.¡±


    Su Yu looked at Su Ning¡¯s puzzled expression and felt a little better. She suddenly thought of something and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask your future brother-inw to pay for you?¡±


    Su Ning¡¯s heart jumped. She stared at Su Yu until she confirmed that there was nothing wrong with her expression and gaze. Then, she secretly heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡®I bet she still doesn¡¯t know that Brother Tianhao and I are already together. Anyway, this suggestion is exactly what I want.¡±


    Hence, she took out her phone and called Lin Tianhao.


    Lin Tianhao¡¯s appearance and temperament were indeed extraordinary. He attracted the attention of many women the moment he came over.


    Moreover, as soon as he entered, he went to the cashier and handed over a bank card to settle Su Ning¡¯s bill.


    He was direct and decisive. One could tell at a nce that he was a young and promising man with a sessful career.


    A look of happiness shed in Su Ning¡¯s eyes, but she had to say, ¡°Sister, Brother Tianhao is really good. He didn¡¯t even ask and immediately settled the bill for me.¡±


    With that said, she stood up and went to Lin Tianhao¡¯s side. She hugged his arm affectionately, making it look as though they were husband and wife!


    Envy filled the surrounding women.


    Their gazes made Su Ning even happier and even more satisfied.


    ¡°Yu Yu, you¡¯re Ning Ning¡¯s biological sister, so I naturally treat you as my biological sister. Besides, this is just a small sum of money.


    Lin Tianhao had a doting expression on his face as if he was really only doting on Su Ning for Su Yu¡¯s sake.


    Su Yu was a little speechless. The two of them were still acting so enthusiastically. Had they been too immersed in their performance for too long?


    The two of them were so close that they were almost hugging each other. When had they ever taken her, the sister and fianc¨¦e seriously? They were probablyughing at her in their hearts, right?


    She could only me herself for not seeing through the two of them sooner.


    At the same time, she also thought about herself. Perhaps it was because she had invested too much time and effort in her work that she neglected her younger sister¡¯s discipline. That was why she became like this¡ªselfish and vain.


    However, things hade to this and she did not have long to live either. Her sister and fianc¨¦ had also betrayed her, so she couldn¡¯t care less.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been shopping for half a day. I¡¯m so hungry!¡± Su Ning¡¯s hand was still on Lin Tianhao¡¯s arm. At this moment, she was swaying her body and acting cute.


    Lin Tianhao looked around and said, ¡°There¡¯s a restaurant over there. It looks like it¡¯s new. Let¡¯s go over and try it. How about it?¡±


    As he spoke, he stretched out his other hand, intending to hug Su Yu¡¯s shoulder.


    This fellow wanted to achieve to have two women at the same time.


    However, it was obvious that he was thinking too much. Su Yu did not give him the chance at all. She took two steps forward and distanced herself from him.


    In reality, Su Yu really did not want to stay with these two people. It was simply torturing for her.


    If she did not have another motive, she would have left long ago.

 Chapter 22 - Belated Birthday Cake

    <h4>Chapter 22: Bted Birthday Cake</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    As soon as they entered the restaurant and sat down, Su Ning picked up the menu and quickly ordered.


    After ordering, she seemed to have thought of something and said apologetically, ¡°Ah, I forgot what you like to eat, Sister.¡±


    Su Yu said indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m fine with anything!¡±


    As she spoke, she raised her hand to look at the time.


    ¡®Looking at the time, the agent should have already brought the prospective buyer there. If everything goes smoothly, the house can be sold today.¡¯


    The reason she stayed here was that she did not want Su Ning to dy the transaction.


    After so many years, Su Ning did not even know her preferences and what she liked to eat. What was there for Su Yu to feel hesitant about?


    At this moment, a waiter pushed a food cart over. There was a threeyered cake on it. On the cake was written with red cream ¡®Happy Birthday.¡¯


    ¡°Miss Su Yu, this is the birthday cake we prepared for you. Although it¡¯s a dayte, I still hope you like it!¡±


    Su Yu was a little surprised. She instantly realized that Pei Tianlin must have ordered this for her.


    She looked around but did not see Pei Tianlin.


    ¡°This fellow seems to always be by my side but he never shows up.¡±


    Although she could not see him, it did not stop her from expressing her gratitude. She directly sent a message with her phone.


    [Thank you!]


    Pei Tianlin did not reply to her message yesterday, and he did not reply this time either.


    However, Su Yu did not mind. It was fine as long as the other party knew her gratitude.


    Su Ning looked at the tempting cake and asked in a sour tone, ¡°Sister, which suitor of yours gave this to you? I¡¯ve never heard of you having any suitors in the past! Could it be that Future Brother-inw gave it to you?¡±


    Lin Tianhao hurriedly waved his hand and said, ¡°It wasn¡¯t me. I wanted to give her a cake, but I missed the timing.¡±


    Su Yu smiled indifferently and said meaningfully, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s really from your future brother-inw!¡±


    These words made Lin Tianhao¡¯s expression look a little ugly. Su Ning was a little puzzled.


    Lin Tianhao felt that he could not let this matter go just like that. It was a critical moment for him to win over Su Yu and obtain her shares. If he was intercepted halfway, he would really be aughing stock.


    ¡°Yu Yu, you must know who sent the cake, right?¡±


    Su Yu did not even raise her head and said indifferently, ¡°Didn¡¯t the waiter say that this cake is from the restaurant?¡±


    Lin Tianhao stared at Su Yu for a while, then smiled again. He did not pursue the matter further.


    He could only think of it in a positive way. Perhaps this restaurant belonged to a friend of Su Yu¡¯s, so they gave her a cake after knowing that she was here?


    At this moment, he could onlyfort himself and forcefully exin the situation.


    No one could tell what he was thinking.


    At this moment, Su Yu¡¯s phone rang again. She picked it up and saw that there was good news from the agent.


    The prospective buyer was very satisfied with the house. They bought the house without bargaining. The contract could be signed now.


    Su Yu was delighted. She did not care about Lin Tianhao and Su Ning anymore. She stood up and said, ¡°I have something to attend to, so I¡¯ll be leaving first. Enjoy your meal.¡±


    After taking two steps, she turned around and said to the waiter, ¡°Help me pack this cake and send it to my house.¡±


    In the end, she said to Lin Tianhao and Su Ning, ¡°This cake is too buttery, so you guys won¡¯t like it. I¡¯ll take it with me.¡±


    When Su Ning heard this, she did not know what to say.


    Lin Tianhao indeed did not like cakes, so he naturally did not object.


    ¡°Your sister seems to have changed, but I can¡¯t tell what exactly about her has changed,¡± Lin Tianhao said slowly as he looked at Su Yu¡¯s back.


    ¡°She canceled my credit cards.¡±


    A look of deep thought shed across Lin Tianhao¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid she has already sensed something. We have to speed things up. However, I think she only sensed that something¡¯s wrong. She probably doesn¡¯t know about our rtionship yet.¡±


    Su Ning snorted and said, ¡°So what if she knows? I¡¯ve been waiting for that day.¡±


    Su Yu originally thought that even if she wanted to sell the house, it would take at least a week. She was even willing to lower the price to expedite the process.


    Unexpectedly, she had just listed it yesterday and it was sold today. The buyer did not even try to bargain. It was simply too satisfying.


    She then thought of the cake that Pei Tianlin gave her and was in a good mood.


    Although she was very sad about her sister and Lin Tianhao¡¯s betrayal, after moving past it, she realized that the world was her oyster.


    Even when she was just sitting in the car and looking at the scenery outside, she found the view exceptionally beautiful and interesting.

 Chapter 23 - Let’s Get Married!

    <h4>Chapter 23: Let¡¯s Get Married!</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Soon, she saw the agent at home but did not see the buyer.


    Fortunately, the buyer had already signed the transfer agreement. As long as she signed it, the money would immediately be in her ount.


    Hence, it did not take much effort. After signing the contract and receiving the money, the house waspletely sold.


    When Aunt Liu and the other servants saw this, their faces were filled with trepidation.


    After the agent left, Aunt Liu hurriedly went forward and asked, ¡°Eldest Miss, w-why did you sell the house?¡±


    Su Yu looked at the few of them and said, ¡°As you know, I¡¯m seriously ill and don¡¯t have long to live. Since Ick money, I decided to sell the house.


    ¡°As for all of you, perhaps you can wait for the buyer and see if he¡¯s willing to let you stay? I¡¯ll give each of you three months¡¯ sry aspensation. That¡¯s all I have to say.¡±


    Although Su Yu was very dissatisfied with the servants¡¯ attitude previously, she knew that it was caused by her indulgence in her younger sister. She could not me anyone else, so even though she dismissed them, she stillpensated them.


    ¡°Right, when Second Miss returns, don¡¯t forget to tell her about this. Get her to move out within three days.¡±


    Su Yu sighed in her heart. She had failed her mother¡¯s trust in her.


    The words she promised her mother back then were still vivid in her mind.


    Now, she was about to part ways with her sister.


    The world was unpredictable. No one could predict what the future would hold.


    Then, she packed some important things, put them in two boxes, and ced them in her car. Finally, she drove away and stayed in the hotel she booked long ago.


    From now on, she would only live for herself. She did not have to bear too many responsibilities anymore and felt much more rxed.


    In the evening, Su Ning, who had shopped for the entire day, returned home.


    After hearing the news from Aunt Liu, her expression changed drastically. She called Su Yu dozens of times but could not get through to her.


    She knew that things were not looking good. Her sister must have realized something. Otherwise, she would have told her about such a big matter like selling the house.


    She was furious, unwilling, and indignant. She even smashed her most beloved item. But no matter how she vented, she could not change the fact that the house had been sold.


    This was no longer her home.


    The next morning, Su Ning packed her things and returned to the Su family.


    Wang Rong, her stepmother, was surprised, but she did not show any ridicule or disgust.


    ¡°Why are you back?¡±


    ¡°Su Yu sold the house but didn¡¯t tell me about it in advance. Where can I go if I don¡¯te back?¡±


    Even now, Su Ning still did not believe that her sister would do such a thing. She mmed her bag on the sofa and sat down angrily. She shouted, ¡°How could she do this?¡±


    Initially, her stepmother, Wang Rong, had never been kind to the two sisters in front of Su Yu. However, she was surprisingly amiable now.


    ¡°Ning Ning, could it be that Su Yu has found out about your identity? Or did she find out about you and Tianhao?¡±


    Su Ning was not surprised by her stepmother, Wang Rong¡¯s words. She shook her head with a dark expression and said, ¡°It¡¯s hard to say! She gave a very good reason. She said that there¡¯s a problem with thepany and she¡¯s sick, so she needs money urgently.


    ¡°She even canceled my credit cards.¡±


    Of course, the most important thing was that Su Ning thought that she was hiding her secrets well enough and would never be discovered. She also did not think that Su Yu was smart enough to notice anything wrong.


    ¡°Then stay at home for now. I¡¯ve always kept your room for you! We¡¯ll discuss Su Yu¡¯s matterter. We must get her shares!¡±


    A shrewd look shed across Wang Rong¡¯s eyes.


    ¡­


    The next morning, Su Yu drove to the Civil Affairs Bureau.


    This was the day she was supposed to marry Lin Tianhao. However, she was not here to register their marriage but topletely break off their rtionship.


    After waiting for a long time, Lin Tianhao did note. He probably would note.


    Whether the other party had sensed something or did not intend toe, it did not matter to her.


    Just as she was about to leave, a tall figure appeared in front of her.


    ¡°Pei Tianlin?¡±


    She knew that Su Ning and Pei Tianlin had already canceled their marriage. Even though they had originally agreed to register their marriage today, their marriage had already been canceled, so they naturally did not have to register their marriage.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been waiting for a long time, right?¡±


    Su Yu was stunned. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Pei Tianlin smiled and lowered his head slightly. He looked at Su Yu and said, ¡°You¡¯re so smart. You must know what I mean. What Xu Fei said to you the other day is still valid today. Let¡¯s get married!¡±

 Chapter 24 - I Promise You

    <h4>Chapter 24: I Promise You</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Su Yu¡¯s heart trembled violently. Her beautiful eyes widened as she looked at the serious Pei Tianlin. She was sure that he was not joking.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get married!¡±


    These words echoed in her mind. How many times had she dreamed of having someone to rely on and apany her? In the end, her dream was shattered and everything vanished like smoke.


    She was originally not looking forward to marriage anymore, but now, someone suddenly came to her and said, ¡®Let¡¯s get married!¡¯


    If it were anyone else, she would only think that this person was either a lunatic or a liar.


    However, the person who appeared in front of her was Pei Tianlin, the man who shared an extraordinary rtionship with her.


    Up until now, the crazy scenes from that night were still lingering in her mind. Even though she wanted topletely forget these embarrassing scenes every time, they would always inadvertently appear in her mind.


    She then thought about his domineering action of feeding her medicine and his carefully prepared birthday gifts for her. It all meant that she really had a ce in his heart.


    However, when she thought of her illness, her burning heart instantly cooled down.


    ¡°Third Master, you¡¯ve seen my medical records. You should know that I won¡¯t live for long. This isn¡¯t a wise choice.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care!¡±


    Su Yu¡¯s illness was indeed a little tricky, but no matter how tricky it was, he would not give up. He would even try his best to treat her.


    Su Yu looked at Pei Tianlin¡¯s serious expression and thought to herself, ¡®Perhaps he wants to marry me just to take revenge on Su Ning! If that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s not impossible for me to marry him. After all, I don¡¯t have much time left.¡¯


    Pei Tianlin knew that although Su Yu looked weak, she was actually gentle on the outside but tough on the inside. He could not keep forcing her.


    Hence, he smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine even if it¡¯s only for three years. When the timees, we can both go our separate ways. What¡¯s wrong with that?¡±


    Hearing this, Su Yu red at Pei Tianlin.


    Although she knew that she would only have three years left to live if things progressed the way they are now, she never said that she would refuse treatment!


    Perhaps a miracle would happen. Perhaps she could live for three more years and another three more years. It was all possible!


    At the thought of this, she felt sad, but she still smiled.


    Pei Tianlin looked at the smile in Su Yu¡¯s eyes. For some reason, he felt excited and even wanted to shout out in joy.


    It was just that his habits over the years made him maintain the most basic level of calmness. However, his eyes were also constantly flickering, reflecting his uneasy heart.


    Su Yu nodded gently. ¡°Alright, I agree! However, there are some things that I have to say first. The prenuptial assets must be notarized, and I have to have full control over my assets.


    ¡°Even though we¡¯ll be husband and wife, we¡¯re each responsible for our own living expenses.¡±


    After experiencing her younger sister and Lin Tianhao¡¯s betrayal, she did not trust anyone now. Hence, there were some things that she had to consider more deeply. She had to eliminate all kinds of hidden dangers in advance.


    Su Yu believed that her marriage to Pei Tianlin would just be a special form of coboration. In other words, they would not really be husband and wife.


    ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll do as you say!¡±


    Su Yu was very happy to see Pei Tianlin agree so readily.


    ¡°I¡¯ll arrange for Xu Fei to bring you the prenup documents.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    At this moment, Su Yu no longer hesitated. She shook Pei Tianlin¡¯s hand after they reached an agreement.


    Back in the car, Pei Tianlin heaved a sigh of relief and revealed a smile.


    However, he frowned again.


    He took out his phone and called Xu Fei. ¡°Take her for a check-up and have her undergo long-term contraceptive surgery, the harmless kind.¡±


    Su Yu¡¯s body was already very weak. ording to Yun Sheng¡¯s diagnosis, she needed a long period of recuperation. If she got pregnant, it would be a huge burden on her body and cause serious effects.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll immediately contact the best hospital and the best doctor.¡±


    After Pei Tianlin hung up, Xu Fei secretly heaved a sigh of relief.


    The current Third Master had changed too much from before. It was unimaginable how much effort he was spending on a woman.


    Hence, it proved that Third Master was very serious about Miss Su Yu.


    Soon, Xu Fei and Su Yupleted the property and assets notarization. However, Pei Tianlin did not do anything about it. It seemed like he did not intend to do anything at all.


    Su Yu looked at Xu Fei in surprise and asked, ¡°Third Master isn¡¯t going to notarize anything?¡±


    ¡°Third Master said that there¡¯s no need for that!¡±

 Chapter 25 - Surgery

    <h4>Chapter 25: Surgery</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Su Yu recalled that Su Ning had once told her that Pei Tianlin¡¯s family was in a bad state and might not have any important assets now.


    Perhaps setting off fireworks for her that night and celebrating her birthday for her had already exhausted his resources?


    Without assets, there was naturally no need for him to notarize anything.


    That was what she thought, but she felt that things might not be as simple as she thought.


    At the very least, Pei Tianlin had a bunch of people by his side. There was also the slightly old three-story vi she had seen previously. These were all assets.


    ¡®Perhaps he trusts me?¡¯


    This thought amused Su Yu.


    However, no matter what, she had no intention of embezzling Pei Tianlin¡¯s assets. She would definitely not do it.


    Hence, even if Pei Tianlin did not notarize his properties and assets, it would not affect anything.


    After all, she did not have many years left.


    Perhaps after she died, she would have to leave her assets to him!


    Hence, Su Yu did not say anything else.


    After the agreement was done, someone immediately handed over two marriage certificates before Su Yu could even enter the Civil Affairs Bureau.


    Holding the certificate in her hand, her mentality changed for some reason despite knowing that her marriage with Pei Tianlin was just a transactional one.


    ¡°Miss Su, there¡¯s one more thing. Third Master has instructed you to go to the hospital for a harmless, long-term contraceptive surgery. You¡¯re very weak. Pregnancy will greatly affect your health and burden you.¡±


    Su Yu¡¯s face turned red. She thought about how crazy the two of them were that night. If she really got pregnant, she might really give birth to the child and leave a bloodline for herself in this world.


    If she were to think deeper, perhaps that fellow didn¡¯t have the intention of bing a true husband and wife pair.


    Fortunately, Su Yu did not intend to have a child, so this arrangement was very good.


    Hence, after some thought, she agreed.


    ¡°Let¡¯s do it!¡±


    When they arrived at the hospital, they realized that the surgery was extremely simple. It would not bring any adverse effects to the body at all, and the surgery waspleted in a few minutes.


    After that, Su Yu was brought to Pei Tianlin¡¯s current residence. It was a small but exquisite vi.


    This vi was not as big as Su Yu¡¯s previous vi, but it was more exquisite.


    However, this indirectly proved that even if Pei Tianlin still had some assets, he probably didn¡¯t have much.


    She entered the vi and sat in the living room.


    ¡°What¡¯s your third master usually busy with?¡±


    Su Yu asked casually. Now that the two of them were legally married, it was only right for her to understand Pei Tianlin¡¯s routine.


    ¡°You¡¯ll have to wait for Third Master to tell you!¡±


    As a subordinate, there were some things that could not be said casually.


    Su Yu only smiled and did not continue asking. She was afraid that Pei Tianlin was not in a good state now and it would be awkward if she asked too much.


    She remembered that the second time she saw Pei Tianlin, he was still wearing a formal suit. It was even a little simr to a uniform. He looked like he had some status, but she did not know what his rank was.


    She had seen the marriage certificate and recalled that Pei Tianlin was five years older than her. He was only 25 years old.


    If he had fallen from grace and did not have any background, his current ranking should not be considered high.


    This was probably the reason why Su Ning broke off the engagement. With Pei Tianlin¡¯s current situation, he could not give Su Ning the life she wanted.


    Su Yu was very clear about Su Ning¡¯s monthly expenses. If a man was not at a certain level, he would not be able to afford to marry Su Ning.


    In the evening, Pei Tianlin returned home. Ninth Uncle had already arranged dinner. It was just time.


    When Su Yu saw that Pei Tianlin had returned, she hurriedly stood up. The two of them had registered their marriage today, but they did not hold a wedding. They did not even know each other well, so they were inevitably a little reserved.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go eat!¡±


    Pei Tianlin domineeringly held Su Yu¡¯s hand and walked into the dining room. They sat down together.


    The dishes were served, and soon, the table was filled with dishes. Su Yu looked at the table of dishes and was slightly surprised. Although she was financially independent and could be considered very rich, she would only eat five to six dishes every meal.


    However, there were probably ten to 20 dishes on this table now? If they ate like this every day, it would be too wasteful. How could two people finish all of them?


    ¡®Yes, it¡¯s probably because today is a little special, so he specially got them to make so many dishes, right?¡¯


    At this moment, Pei Tianlin picked up some food and ced it in her bowl. ¡°Try this. This is my favorite dish. It tastes good.¡±


    Su Yu¡¯s face was slightly red. She hummed softly and ate the food. She was extremely obedient.


    ¡°This is your home from now on, so don¡¯t be reserved!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±

 Chapter 26 - Gu Yunsheng

    <h4>Chapter 26: Gu Yunsheng</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    For some reason, her usual shrewdness and decisiveness vanished when she faced Pei Tianlin.


    Every now and then, she would blush.


    When she was with Pei Tianlin, they were either intimate, loving,ughing, or sad.


    The two of them were strangers, but they were already husband and wife now.


    She clearly did not have such a shy and timid character, but she was always worried when facing him.


    This meal made Su Yu¡¯s heart surge. As for the taste of the food, she had no impression of it at all. Her mind was only filled with the image of Pei Tianlin eating.


    After dinner, Pei Tianlin watched Su Yu leave in a hurry with a smile.


    ¡°Third Master, Doctor Gu is here.¡±


    Gu Yunsheng was wearing a white suit and gold-framed sses. He was handsome, and there was a frivolous smile on his elegant lips.


    The moment he entered and saw Pei Tianlin, he said, ¡°I heard that you¡¯re married? I specially got you a gift.¡±


    Pei Tianlin nced at him and said, ¡°You should hand it to Ninth Uncle. Is it worth youing over personally?¡±


    Gu Yunsheng chuckled and said, ¡°This gift is actually just a sentence. I can only tell you in person. It¡¯s not convenient for others to tell you.¡±


    ¡°Speak!¡±


    Ninth Uncle and Xu Fei were both people Pei Tianlin trusted the most. He did not need to hide anything from them at all, so Pei Tianlin could not be bothered to specially give out an order to them.


    ¡°Hehe, didn¡¯t I prescribe medicine for that little beauty of yours the other day? Later on, I realized that there was something I didn¡¯t tell you!¡±


    Pei Tianlin knew Gu Yunsheng well. This guy could be quite a scoundrel. Hence, he did not say anything and just stared at him.


    Strictly speaking, Gu Yunsheng was his subordinate, but this subordinate of his was different from Ninth Uncle, Xu Fei, and the others. The two were more like partnerspeting for the top of the food chain.


    Hence, Gu Yunsheng was not as respectful to Pei Tianlin as Ninth Uncle and Xu Fei were.


    ¡°That little beauty of yours isn¡¯t in good health, and she has only started taking the medicine for a short period of time. You¡¯re husband and wife now, after all. You guys can only do it once every three days. Her body won¡¯t be able to take it if it¡¯s more than that.¡±


    Gu Yunsheng watched as Pei Tianlin¡¯s expression darkened. He could not help butugh in his heart. However, he still had to show some respect on the surface.


    At the same time, Ninth Uncle and Xu Fei wished that they were deaf and blind. They did not want to see or hear anything so that they did not have to bear the risk and pressure of hearing Third Master¡¯s secret.


    ¡°You¡¯re a very ipetent doctor. Shouldn¡¯t you have told me this when you prescribed the medicine?¡±


    Pei Tianlin¡¯s eyes were filled with killing intent. If looks could kill, Gu Yunsheng would already be riddled with holes.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that the little beauty had a man before this! Now that I know she¡¯s married, how could I dare hide the information? I had to speciallye over to inform this.


    ¡°How about it? Are you satisfied with my gift?¡±


    Pei Tianlin knew that this fellow was like this. He waspletely fearless. It was not worth arguing with him.


    ¡°I think you should throw away your doctor¡¯s license. You¡¯re more qualified to be a quack doctor in the countryside.


    ¡°Ninth Uncle, see the guest out! ¡±


    Ninth Uncle hurriedly came over and pulled Gu Yunsheng out.


    Ninth Uncle knew that Gu Yunsheng and Pei Tianlin could be said to have grown up together. However, these two people¡¯s personalities were also contradictory, and they would often fight with each other at the slightest disagreement. If the two of them were to stay in the same room for a while longer, there was a possibility that bloodshed would happen.


    Gu Yunsheng did not seem to feel that he was not wee at all. As he was pulled out by Ninth Uncle, he turned around and said to Pei Tianlin, ¡°Third Master, you have to listen to the doctor¡¯s advice!¡±


    Pei Tianlin, who was very impatient to begin with, had already stood up and went upstairs. He stood outside Su Yu¡¯s door. Gu Yunsheng¡¯sst shout made him hesitate.


    Gu Yunsheng¡¯s words were like a curse that echoed in his mind. It constantly reminded him that Su Yu¡¯s body was weak and she could not endure heavy stimtion.


    If he really pushed the door open and entered, the oue was clear. He would not be able to maintain hisposure with Su Yu.


    That would be dangerous.


    Pei Tianlin took a deep breath and turned around stiffly, walking to another room.


    At the same time, he instructed Xu Fei, who was downstairs, ¡°Buy two dogs and tie them to the yard. Release them the next time Gu Yunshenges over.¡±


    ¡°Cough, cough!¡±


    Before Xu Fei could answer, Ninth Uncle reminded Pei Tianlin, ¡°Third Master, Miss Su probably doesn¡¯t likerge dogs!¡±


    Pei Tianlin was silent for a moment before saying expressionlessly, ¡°Then forget it. Xu Fei, bring me a copy of the new jewelry from Century Jewelry.¡±


    He thought that since even Gu Yunsheng had brought a gift, as Su Yu¡¯s newlywed husband, he could not fall behind.


    As for Gu Yunsheng, Pei Tianlin would settle the score with him in the future. He had already noted this grudge down.

 Chapter 27 - The Sudden Hot Kiss

    <h4>Chapter 27: The Sudden Hot Kiss</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    After Su Yu showered, she sat on the bed with a towel wrapped around her. Her eyes could not help but nce at the door from time to time.


    She was worried that Pei Tianlin would suddenly barge in, but she also seemed to be looking forward to his arrival. Her emotions were fluctuating, and she was extremely conflicted.


    From the moment the other party asked her to perform the contraceptive surgery, she knew that this fellow was probably going to perform those acts that only married couples would do.


    Should she firmly refuse, or politely refuse, or¡­


    Su Yu felt her cheeks and body heat up.


    Thest time she had sex with Pei Tianlin was when she was drunk. All that was left were fragments of memories.


    Would anything happen tonight?


    Suddenly, her phone rang. She picked it up and saw that it was a call from Lin Tianhao.


    Su Yu smirked and picked up the call.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Yu Yu. My mother suddenly fell sick. I was so anxious that I forgot that today is the day of our marriage¡ª¡±


    Before Lin Tianhao could finish, Su Yu interrupted him. ¡°It¡¯s okay, you can continue doing what you were doing!¡±


    Su Yu knew that Lin Tianhao was just making up an excuse, but she did not expose him.


    It was almost dark, and Lin Tianhao only just remembered this morning¡¯s events. How big-hearted of him!


    Even disregarding his affair with her sister, his attitude toward their marriage was enough to exin many things.


    Moreover, using his mother¡¯s illness as an excuse was really inappropriate.


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s set a date next time. Have a good rest!¡±


    After Su Yu hung up, Su Ning called her.


    ¡°Sister, why didn¡¯t you tell me about your decision to sell the house? How could you do this? What should I do now? I don¡¯t even have a ce to stay!¡±


    Su Ning¡¯s aggrieved voice sounded from the phone.


    ¡°How old are you? You¡¯re an adult, right? Don¡¯t you know my current situation? I don¡¯t have the energy to care for you anymore. You can either go home and stay there or think of a way yourself. You should know how to feed yourself.¡±


    Su Ning was so angry that she gritted her teeth. She was afraid that she would not be able to control herself and curse aloud. What made her even angrier was that she had to pretend to be sensible and reply, ¡°Yes, Sister. You¡¯re right. I¡¯ve already moved back home.


    ¡°However, you¡¯d bettere back tomorrow. I have a big surprise for you. You have to remember toe back, okay!¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll be there!¡±


    Su Yu knew that nothing good would happen if she went back.


    However, if she did not go back, how could she see these two people¡¯s exciting performance?


    She had nothing to do anyway.


    Initially, she thought that Pei Tianlin woulde in at night. Unexpectedly, when she woke up the next day, she realized that Pei Tianlin did note in at all.


    ¡°Is he unwilling toe or he just doesn¡¯t want to? Could it be that he¡¯s losing interest in me?¡±


    Su Yu did not know if she should be happy or disappointed.


    During breakfast, when Pei Tianlin saw Su Yu, his gaze changed. No one knew what he was thinking.


    Su Yu was dressed simply today. She was wearing a white top and a white skirt. She was as beautiful as a lotus flower.


    Looking at Su Yu, who was sitting down, Pei Tianlin took a deep breath and suppressed the depression in his heart.


    When he returned to his room yesterday, he sat in the bathtub filled with cold water for two hours before he could extinguish the mes in his heart.


    When he saw Su Yu again, his calm heart rippled.


    He forced herself to eat a mouthful of food and found it tasteless.


    He looked up and saw that Su Yu had just picked up her chopsticks elegantly. His heart skipped a beat and he stood up. He grabbed Su Yu¡¯s shoulder and lowered his head to kiss her.


    Her soft lips were like honey as they kissed endlessly.


    Su Yu was like a fish that stopped breathing. Under Pei Tianlin¡¯s passionate kiss, she ced one hand on his chest and waved her hand weakly in the air. She seemed to want to grab onto something but also seemed to be waving it excitedly.


    It was only when he could not take it anymore that Pei Tianlin finally withdrew himself.


    ¡°Huff¡­¡±


    Su Yu looked at Pei Tianlin, who had sat back down. She did not know what he was thinking at all.


    The sudden kiss left herpletely lost. It took her a few minutes to recover.


    She red fiercely at Pei Tianlin but did not say anything.


    ¡®Why didn¡¯t this fellowest night, then? Is he pretending to be a gentleman? His character ispletely different. He¡¯s bad at pretending too.


    ¡®Was he trying to show me respect? That¡¯s not right. This fellow didn¡¯t show any respect at all just now. He kissed me the moment he showed up.


    ¡®Since he suggested that I undergo contraceptive surgery, it must be because he really wants to sleep with me. But he¡¯s not doing anything now. Perhaps he¡¯s leaving some space for me to slowly ept it?¡¯


    Su Yu held her chopsticks in a daze as various thoughts ran through her mind.

 Chapter 28 - Not A Good Banquet

    <h4>Chapter 28: Not A Good Banquet</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Just as Su Yu was distracted, an exquisite gift box appeared in front of her.


    ¡°Here¡¯s to a happy marriage!¡±


    Su Yu looked at the gift box in front of her in surprise. Her heart jumped.


    Pei Tianlin smiled at her and gestured for her to open it. He then quickly lowered his head and started eating.


    From the looks of his actions, it was as though this meal was a great feast that was beyond delicious. Su Yu started to crave it as well.


    Fortunately, the ¡®wedding gift¡¯ in front of her attracted her attention. She retracted her gaze and looked at the gift box.


    The gift box was slightly bigger than her palm. After opening it, she saw a beautiful box with special words engraved on it.


    ¡®Century Jewelry!¡¯


    Su Yu¡¯s heart trembled slightly. Century Jewelry was not referring to a toppany in the jewelry industry but a global jewelry exhibition organization simr to an industry association.


    Just the status of jewelry that was sold by Century Jewelry was enough to make people crazy.


    Even this inconspicuous box in front of her was probably worth hundreds of thousands of dors, let alone the jewelry inside.


    Su Yu felt that her wedding gift was a little too expensive.


    With Pei Tianlin¡¯s family background, could he afford to casually give her such a gift?


    ¡°Thank you!¡±


    Su Yu was understanding. Since Pei Tianlin had already bought it and given it to her, she could not refuse. With their rtionship as newlyweds, there was no room for rejection.


    She opened the box to see a set of custom-made top-grade jewelry.


    A ne, a bracelet, and earrings.


    The materials used were not precious gems or metals like diamonds, jade, amber, or gold tinum.


    Instead, it was a special metal that shone with rainbow colors under the light.


    Su Yu was quite rich herself and knew a lot about the luxury goods on the market.


    When she saw the seven-colored glow on the three pieces of jewelry, her eyes changed as she eximed in a low voice, ¡°Rainbow gold?¡±


    Rainbow gold could be said to be a type of alloy, but the materials used were all extremely expensive. Whenbined with a special technique, their value was hundreds of times higher than gold of the same quality.


    ¡®If these pieces of jewelry are genuine, they¡¯re much too precious.¡¯


    Every piece of jewelry in the box was shining. It was obvious that they were not ordinary.


    However, no matter how she thought about it, Pei Tianlin did not look like someone who could casually buy such top-grade jewelry!


    She looked up at Pei Tianlin, then back down at the jewelry in the box. She did not say anything.


    She had never seen genuine rainbow gold jewelry before. The ones in the box might be fakes.


    However, regardless of whether they were genuine or not, she was aware of Pei Tianlin¡¯s kind intentions.


    ¡°Thank you!¡±


    Su Yu thanked him sincerely again.


    After Pei Tianlin finished eating, he stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯m very busy with work. I don¡¯t have much time in the day. If you need anything, look for Ninth Uncle and Xu Fei.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Su Yu nodded and did not think anything was wrong.


    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing going on, I¡¯ll be back tonight.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡± Su Yu then thought to herself, ¡®Does it matter if youe back or not?¡¯


    After her meal, Su Yu took a short break and went to the Su family¡¯s residence.


    The Su family¡¯s vi upied arge area. At this moment, the courtyard was filled with people. It looked like something big was happening.


    Su Yu recognized many of the people there. They were rtives of the Su and Wang families.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Su Yu was a little puzzled.


    However, no matter what, she had already mentally prepared herself. Hence, she walked in calmly.


    The courtyard was filled with noise and looked a little messy.


    ¡°Su Yu isn¡¯t back yet? It¡¯s already sote. Everyone¡¯s waiting for her!¡± a distant rtive shouted unhappily.


    ¡°Looking at the date, Su Yu and the young master of the Lin family must have already registered their marriage, right? Could this banquet be because of that?¡±


    ¡°Ha, if it¡¯s because of this, then we have something to look forward to. I heard that Young Master Lin has an extraordinary bearing and temperament. Most importantly, his ability is outstanding and his future is bright!¡±


    ¡°Su Yu is really lucky to be able to marry him. Looks like I¡¯ll have to give her a big red packetter. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to face her.¡±


    ¡°Sigh, you guys still don¡¯t know, right? The Lin family has already established ties with the capital¡¯s Pei family. With the Pei family¡¯s support and attention, the entire Lin family will soar to new heights in the future.¡±


    When a rtive of the Wang family heard this, his heart ached. He said disdainfully, ¡°I¡¯ve seen Su Yu before. In terms of looks and aura, she¡¯s nothing special. She¡¯s not worthy of Young Master Lin at all. If she really wants to bepatible with Young Master Lin, she¡¯ll have to take notes from Su Lu!¡±

 Chapter 29 - Watching From The Sidelines

    <h4>Chapter 29: Watching From The Sidelines</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    ¡°I think Su Ning is not bad either! The gap between the two sisters is too big. I heard that they¡¯re twins. It really doesn¡¯t make sense.¡±


    Su Yu was walking in the crowd. When she heard these words, her heart did not waver.


    None of these so-called family and friends could recognize Su Yu.


    Ever since the night of her birthday, the way she dressed hadpletely returned to normal.


    She no longer had slightly tanned skin, nor did she have an old-fashioned hairstyle. Her fashion style was no longer old-fashioned either. Furthermore, her face did not look solemn and cold anymore.


    The person who appeared in front of everyone was a stunning beauty with a curvy figure.


    Her appearance stunned everyone who noticed her, but no one would have thought that this beauty was the eldest daughter of the Su family, Su Yu.


    ¡°Whose daughter is this? She¡¯s so good-looking! Does anyone know her?¡±


    ¡°With her looks, it¡¯ll be a pity if she doesn¡¯t be a celebrity!¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s also a rtive of the Su family? I¡¯ve never seen her before!¡±


    Everyone discussed animatedly, their eyes filled with admiration.


    Su Yu was nowhere to be seen. Her stepmother, Wang Rong, was a little anxious. She pushed Su Ning and said, ¡°Hurry up and call your sister again. Get her toe over quickly. No matter what, we have to seed today. This is a rare opportunity.¡±


    Su Ning had just left with her phone when she saw Su Yu walking over from the crowd. There was a glint in her eyes.


    It was only after her birthday banquet that she realized how outstanding Su Yu¡¯s appearance was when she dressed up.


    Because of this, she was so jealous that she had not been able to sleep well in the past few days. It left a deep impression on her.


    Hence, even from afar, she could recognize Su Yu at a nce.


    When Su Yu got closer, she realized that Su Yu¡¯s face was pale but with a blush on her cheeks. Her skin was as fair as jade, and she looked radiant. She was even more beautiful today than that night.


    Su Ning was so jealous that she could hardly breathe.


    ¡®Why can¡¯t I be that beautiful?¡¯


    As the saying went, appearance had to do with one¡¯s heart as well.


    Ever since she was young, Su Yu had experienced countless hardships and difficulties. However, she could still maintain her kind, optimistic, tenacious, and upright character.


    Even if such a person looked ugly, they would have a special bright aura around them.


    Moreover, someone like Su Yu, who was already beautiful to begin with, would exude an even more dazzling charm when coupled with her aura.


    ¡®Why is such a terminally ill woman so beautiful? How is this fair?¡¯


    Su Ning gritted her teeth. She was filled with unwillingness.


    ¡°Sister, you¡¯re finally here!¡±


    When Su Yu walked closer, Su Ning forced a fake smile and pretended to be close to her as she grabbed her hand.


    Su Yu¡¯s hand was a little cold. It seemed that her illness had not improved. This made Su Ning feel more at ease.


    Su Yu could not stand her hypocritical enthusiasm and quietly withdrew her hand.


    ¡°Why did you call me here today? I saw many people in the courtyard.¡±


    Su Yu asked indifferently.


    The smile on Su Ning¡¯s face remained unchanged as she exined, ¡°Dad said that our 20th birthday is a big day, so we can¡¯t just casually celebrate it. That¡¯s why he invited all our rtives and friends over to celebrate.¡±


    Su Yu¡¯s gazended on Su Ning¡¯s face as she sighed in her heart.


    She could even say such nonsense so smoothly. She had simply broken through the limits of human nature.


    Before she came, she had guessed that it was most likely for her shares.


    With her years of experience in managing thepany, Su Yu could roughly guess their motives and ns with just a nce.


    However, she did not expose them. She wanted to see how far these people could go.


    In particr, since Su Ning and her stepmother¡¯s family could be in such harmony now, it was obvious that their rtionship was not simple.


    All along, her stepmother¡¯s attitude toward Su Yu and Su Ning was extremely bad. Now, Su Ning was able to get along with this family and even looked like a loving daughter. This development made Su Yu think deeply about it.


    She was alone and seriously ill, yet they had invited so many friends and rtives over. This was a nned ambush!


    She was the only outsider in the family now.


    Su Yu¡¯s heart ached. Perhaps the only person who truly loved her was her deceased mother.


    At this moment, Wang Rong saw Su Yu and Su Ning at the door. A trace of dissatisfaction shed past her eyes.


    She had asked Su Ning to call Su Yu as soon as possible, but now, she was chatting with an unrted person at the door. Wasn¡¯t she just dying things?


    Hence, she hurriedly walked over and revealed a fake smile.

 Chapter 30 - Exciting Show

    <h4>Chapter 30: Exciting Show</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    ¡°Oh, which family¡¯s daughter is this? She¡¯s so pretty!¡±


    Su Ning reminded her, saying, ¡°She¡¯s Su Yu!¡±


    Wang Rong could not control her expression and cried out in surprise, ¡°Su Yu? You¡¯re Su Yu?¡±


    Su Yu only nodded indifferently. She did not even greet Wang Rong. Her gaze did not even stop on Wang Rong.


    Wang Rong was indeed stunned, but she quickly came back to her senses and put on a fake smile.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect my good daughter to be so beautiful.¡±


    Although she said that, she thought about her broken fingersst time and her hatred grew.


    ¡°Daughter, you¡¯re finally back. Everyone¡¯s waiting for you! I¡¯ve prepared a lot of delicious food for your birthday today.¡±


    Su Ning hurriedly went forward and grabbed Su Yu¡¯s arm. ¡°Sister, let¡¯s go! Everyone¡¯s waiting for you!¡±


    When they arrived at the spacious living room, Wang Rong hurriedly pped her hands to attract everyone¡¯s attention.


    Immediately, the noisy living room fell silent.


    Many people were stunned when they saw Su Yu. No one could recognize her.


    ¡°Dear friends and family, today is my two daughters¡¯ 20th birthday. I¡¯ve always treated them as my biological daughters. I took this opportunity to invite everyone over to gather and get to know each other¡­¡±


    Although Wang Rong¡¯s ability to cause trouble was impressive, she had always been very sessful in pretending to be a kind mother in the eyes of most people.


    ¡°Hey, why aren¡¯t the two sisters here? Where¡¯s the other one?¡±


    Wang Rongughed and hurriedly pulled Su Yu over. ¡°You guys aren¡¯t even able to recognize her, right? This is Su Yu.¡±


    She even put on a proud look.


    ¡°That¡¯s Su Yu? I can¡¯t believe it!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen Su Yu before. Her current appearance ispletely different from before. Is she really an ugly duckling who has turned into a swan?¡±


    Su Yu remained calm and allowed these people to talk about her character.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t recognize her just now either, much less you guys. Yu Yu has finallye to her senses. She knows how to dress herself up and is spending money on herself now. This is the most sessful investment.¡±


    Wang Rong made it sound as though Su Yu was so beautiful only because she had spent a lot of money on herself.


    In other words, Su Yu had spent money to make herself beautiful and not because she was a natural beauty.


    Many of the guests thought about it and felt that they understood what Wang Rong meant. They immediately looked enlightened.


    Some people even revealed disdainful expressions.


    ¡°I thought she was born with good looks, but it turns out she took the shortcut. It¡¯s impossible for her to be able to achieve this if she didn¡¯t spend a lot of money!¡±


    Su Ning and Wang Rong felt good when they saw the guests¡¯ reactions.


    ¡®That¡¯s right. We have to let the public speak up and suppress Su Yu¡¯s arrogance.¡¯


    The two of them were really suppressed by Su Yu¡¯s beauty just now.


    As women, they would naturally be hostile in front of other women who were prettier than them. Moreover, they held a grudge against Su Yu from the very beginning.


    ¡°However, Su Yu is seriously ill. Many of you must already know about this. As her mother, when I found out about this, my heart ached. I couldn¡¯t sleep at all and wished I could take her ce.¡±


    Su Yu looked at her stepmother, Wang Rong, who looked extremely sad. She was secretly surprised.


    Many guests were touched by her performance, and their eyes turned red.


    There were also people who looked at Su Yu. Seeing that she was calm and did not have any trace of despair despite suffering from a terminal illness, they were impressed.


    Su Yu thought to herself, ¡®My stepmother¡¯s acting skills are almost all at the maximum level! Her not being able to get an Oscar award is the greatest loss in the world¡¯s film industry!¡¯


    At this moment, the other wild actress, Su Ning, had also begun her performance. She hugged her sister¡¯s arm with red eyes and even said in a sobbing tone, ¡°The news that my sister is sick has dealt me a huge blow. I¡¯ve been suffering day and night, tossing and turning in bed. If given the chance, I would readily suffer the illness in her ce.¡±


    Su Yu nced at Su Ning and thought to herself, ¡®The two of them are so well-coordinated. They must have colluded together long ago, right?¡¯


    Birds of a feather flock together. With their selfish characters, they were really simr.


    It seemed that her shares were quite attractive.


    The two of them had probably already agreed on the terms. They were just waiting to capture her and divide the benefits.


    ¡°However, there¡¯s always a way out. It¡¯s not like there¡¯s no hope of curing Su Yu¡¯s illness. As long as we can find a suitable kidney, there¡¯s a high chance of recovery. Su Ning, Su Yu¡¯s biological sister, is willing to donate Su Yu her kidney for her to undergo a kidney transnt.


    ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m very touched as a stepmother.¡±

 Chapter 31 - The Ambush Begins

    <h4>Chapter 31: The Ambush Begins</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Many guests were touched when they heard this.


    ¡°Su Ning is a good child. It¡¯s great that she¡¯s willing to do that for her sister.¡±


    ¡°I watched Su Ning grow up. She¡¯s been loyal since she was young and values rtionships.¡±


    ¡°This is how close the sisters are! How enviable.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really not easy for these two children. Their mother passed away when they were young, and now, one of the sisters is sick. It¡¯s hard for Su Ning.¡±


    Su Yu listened to everyone¡¯s praise for Su Ning and felt calm.


    On the other hand, Su Ning¡¯s eyes were red. She looked pitiful and was deeply immersed in her role.


    At this moment, Wang Rong felt that she had done enough. She finally said, ¡°Su Yu is extremely grateful. She was afraid that something would happen to her due to her illness, so she insisted on transferring her shares to her younger sister. Her younger sister rejected her several times but eventually agreed.


    ¡°We invited everyone here today to be witnesses.


    ¡°Witness how close this pair of sisters are. They support each other and never abandon each other.¡±


    ¡°Wow¡­¡±


    Everyone in the living room apuded. Some even praised loudly.


    Su Ning and Wang Rong were both touched by their performance and looked excited.


    Su Yu knew that the truth was out.


    Wang Rong took out the share transfer contract that she had prepared beforehand and handed it to Su Yu.


    ¡°Su Yu, I know you love your sister the most. It¡¯s not easy for Su Ning to do such a thing for you. There are so many people present today to witness your sisterhood. Here, sign it!¡±


    At this moment, Su Ning, Wang Rong, and the others had already taken the moral high ground.


    For Su Yu¡¯s sake, Su Ning was willing to donate her kidney to her. If Su Yu rejected it now, she would really be heartless. She would be mocked by countless people. How would she continue to live in the society in the future? Where would she stand?


    In order to get the shares, Wang Rong and Su Ning had spent a lot of effort scheming.


    Even though Su Yu had long seen through all of this, her heart still ached when the truth was in front of her.


    They did not invite so many people for her birthday but to make sure that she would not refuse to sign.


    At this moment, Su Ning could not act anymore. Her eyes were filled with nervousness.


    Su Yu looked at her younger sister, whom she had tried her best to take care of. Her heart turned cold.


    ¡®Since you¡¯re so scheming, I¡¯ll teach you an unforgettable lesson!¡¯


    Su Yu did not say anything. She opened the contract and signed it.


    When Su Ning and Wang Rong saw Su Yu sign the document, they could not control their expressions anymore. They were overjoyed.


    What close sisterhood? What filial piety? They could not be bothered to pretend anymore.


    They were surprised that they could obtain the shares so smoothly, but now, they felt that it was reasonable.


    With such a detailed arrangement, even if Su Yu was unwilling, she had to sign it obediently.


    Previously, Su Yu had said a few times that she wanted to transfer the shares to them, but it never happened. Each time, they were happy for nothing.


    Recently, Su Yu¡¯s changes had made them extremely anxious. They had no choice but to think of this method to push Su Yu into a dead-end using kinship in order to achieve their goal.


    Now that the contract was in their hands, there was no need to mention anything about the kidney transnt.


    That was just a joke.


    Su Ning and Su Yu¡¯s kidneys did not match at all. This could be confirmed without even going to the hospital for a check-up.


    Moreover, even if they were really a match, how could Su Ning risk her health to treat an outsider?


    Su Ning could not wait for Su Yu to die. This way, there would be no obstacles between her and Lin Tianhao.


    After receiving the contract, Wang Rong and Su Ning immediately greeted the guests warmly with smiles on their faces. Theypletely ignored Su Yu.


    Since the contract had been signed, there was naturally no need to pretend anymore.


    If it were not for the fact that there were so many people here, Wang Rong would have immediately taught Su Yu a lesson to take revenge for her broken fingers.


    Su Ning no longer cared about her sister either. She even kept ruining Su Yu¡¯s image among the guests.


    ¡°Sister¡¯s illness was caused by stic surgery. The doctor said that it¡¯s an infection and is very difficult to treat.


    ¡°I tried to persuade her previously but she refused to listen. Otherwise, why would she end up like this?¡±


    Many guests looked regretful.


    ¡°I see! What a pity. She looked just fine in the past. Why did she have to do this?¡±


    ¡°Su Ning is the sensible one. She¡¯s so worried about her sister. She shouldn¡¯t have bothered trying to be like her sister. Look, she ended up like this now.¡±


    ¡°Su Yu has been stubborn since she was young. She moved out before she even reached adulthood. Look at how things turned out now. She has even implicated her younger sister.¡±

 Chapter 32 - Su Lu’s Threats

    <h4>Chapter 32: Su Lu¡¯s Threats</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Su Ning was obedient and cute when she was young, but that was because of Su Yu¡¯s protection. When she was bullied by others, it was Su Yu who would stop them. She always made mistakes, but Su Yu was there to make it up each time. Su Yu was also the one who shouldered the burden of life for both their sake.


    Hence, in the eyes of everyone, Su Yu was a stubborn person who was not to be trifled with. Su Ning naturally became an obedient and cute youngdy in their eyes.


    ¡°Sister, go rest for a while! I¡¯ll greet all the guests here.¡±


    Su Ning did not forget to perfect her image and tried her best to appear obedient and sensible. Su Yu did not care about Su Ning¡¯s pretense. After today, they would soon realize that this incident would teach them a deep lesson.


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    Su Yu was not interested in entertaining the family and friends present. She turned around and entered the bathroom. She washed her hands and sshed the cold water on her face.


    The sudden chill made her feel more awake and energetic.


    At this moment, Su Lu¡¯s figure shed past the mirror. Su Yu frowned. She did not want to interact with Su Lu and turned to leave.


    Su Yu¡¯s feelings toward Su Ning went from love to hatred, but more than anything else, she was greatly disappointed in Su Ning. As for Su Lu, she simply hated her.


    ¡°Su Yu?¡±


    Su Lu stood in front of Su Yu and blocked her way.


    ¡°Go away! Good dogs don¡¯t block the way!¡±


    Su Yu¡¯s tone was cold and rude.


    A disdainful smile appeared on Su Lu¡¯s face as she said disdainfully, ¡°Su Yu, stop pretending. How many days do you have left? Do you really think that Su Ning will give you her kidney? Even if she does, will you be able to live? Dream on!¡±


    Su Yu just looked at her quietly and was not interested in talking nonsense with her.


    Su Lu was furious when she saw how stubborn Su Yu was.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know that it¡¯s impossible to treat your illness unless you can invite the most authoritative medical expert in this field¡ªGu Yunsheng? But what kind of status does he have? He¡¯s a divine physician to who even the president has to be polite. Do you think it¡¯s possible for you to get him to treat you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business!¡±


    Su Lu was almost infuriated, but in order to achieve her goal, she forcefully endured it.


    ¡°Su Yu, you already know that you won¡¯t be able to treat your illness, so why are you still pretending to be noble? If you give me your cars and savings, I won¡¯t interfere in your matters.¡±


    Su Yu was really shocked by Su Lu¡¯s strange condition.


    ¡°Does your mother know that you¡¯re so shameless?¡±


    Su Lu¡¯s expression darkened, and she was about to explode. Today, Su Ning and her mother had jointly taken Su Yu¡¯s shares. This was a huge benefit. However, she did not get a single cent from it.


    This made her think that things were extremely unfair, so she thought that she should try to get something from Su Yu too.


    ¡°Su Lu, you should know that although you¡¯re my younger sister in name, you¡¯re older than me. It means that when your mother was pregnant, my mother and our father were still married.


    ¡°In other words, your mother was just a mistress back then. Even if you¡¯re officially the daughter of the Su family now, you can only be considered a bastard. I¡¯m the eldest daughter of the first wife of the Su family. What right do you have to make demands?


    ¡°Just because of your shamelessness?¡¯


    Su Lu was so shocked by Su Yu¡¯s words that she could no longer suppress the anger in her heart. She scolded in exasperation, ¡°Su Yu, are you nobler than me when you found a wild man behind Lin Tianhao¡¯s back? Why are you talking about legitimate status with me? Are you worthy? If I expose this matter, I¡¯ll see how you can still pretend to be noble!¡±


    In Su Lu¡¯s opinion, Su Yu and Lin Tianhao¡¯s marriage should be very important to Su Yu. If news of this got out, it would definitely have a huge impact. With this matter as her trump card, she was fearless and dared toe over and extort Su Yu.


    Su Yu¡¯s expression changed slightly. She was not worried about Su Lu¡¯s threat, but she did not expect that Su Lu would know about her rtionship with Pei Tianlin. She was really shocked just now.


    ¡°How about it? Use your few cars and your remaining savings to get the identity of the Lin family¡¯s young madam. It won¡¯t be a loss, right? I can promise you that as long as you give me these things, I won¡¯t say anything to anyone.¡±


    Su Yu sneered in her heart. ¡®If I really believe in your nonsense, it¡¯ll be the biggest loss I make.¡¯


    She absolutely did not believe that Su Lu did not know about the rtionship between Su Ning and Lin Tianhao. At this moment, Su Lu was still thinking of squeezing her dry. How vicious was she?

 Chapter 33 - Turbulence

    <h4>Chapter 33: Turbulence</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    ¡°If you hadn¡¯t said all this, I¡¯d still be worried about how to reveal this piece of news! Now, I have to thank you. Quickly announce it! See if I¡¯m afraid!¡±


    Su Lu was a little dumbfounded. Had Su Yu gone mad from anger after her mother and Su Ning stole her shares?


    ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t dare to?¡±


    ¡°Stop wasting time and get lost!¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright. Let¡¯s see how long you can be arrogant!¡±


    Su Lu was so angry that she was about to explode.


    As soon as she came out of the bathroom, she found Wang Rong and asked, ¡°Mom, is the Lin family here today?¡±


    Wang Rong did not understand why Su Lu was looking for the Lin family. However, she did not think too much about it and nodded. ¡°Of course. How could I forget to invite such important guests?¡±


    As she spoke, she saw Su Lu¡¯s livid face and knew that something must have happened. She hurriedly asked, ¡°Lu Lu, what exactly happened?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all because of that b*tch, Su Yu! I originally wanted to save her some dignity, but since she doesn¡¯t care, then she can¡¯t me me for being vicious. Now, I¡¯ll tell the Lin family about her having an affair. Let¡¯s see if she still has the cheek to live.¡±


    Wang Rong did not expect her daughter to want to drop such a huge bomb.


    Su Ning saw the opportunity and walked over to listen. She was delighted and hurriedly raised her hand to point at the crowd. ¡°Isn¡¯t that Brother Tianhao¡¯s mother over there? You can go look for her!¡±


    Initially, she was worried that it would not be easy to cancel the engagement between Su Yu and Lin Tianhao. If this matter were to be exposed, it would be much easier. Especially now that she had the shares, she did not have to worry about anything anymore.


    Su Lu did not think too much about it. She did not get the cars and money from Su Yu, anyway. In her anger, she went straight to Lin Tianhao¡¯s mother, Xu Li.


    ¡°Aunt¡­¡±


    Su Lu leaned over and whispered into Xu Li¡¯s ear. Xu Li¡¯s expression gradually turned ugly after listening to what was said.


    ¡°Such a thing actually happened? Preposterous!¡±


    Xu Li stood up angrily.


    Su Lu had a look of pity on her face as if she had been reluctant to tell her about it. She said, ¡°That¡¯s right. I also thought that this matter was too much and couldn¡¯t help but tell you about it. Brother Tianhao is such a good person. When she was sick, Brother Tianhao visited her every day to take care of her. It¡¯s fine if she¡¯s not grateful, but she actually did such a thing. I really can¡¯t stand it.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t just about her. This will also bring shame to the Su family. Brother Tianhao will feel worthless after this incident.¡±


    ¡°Do you have evidence?¡±


    Xu Li was already very dissatisfied with this marriage. If she wanted to destroy this marriage with good reason, then she had to have sufficient evidence. If she spoke empty words, the Lin family would also be criticized.


    Su Lu did not have any evidence in her hands. Even when she said that Su Yu was having an affair with a man, she was just making wild guesses. However, at this point, she was naturally unwilling to admit defeat. She stretched out her hand and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have direct evidence. That man has bodyguards with him. I didn¡¯t even have the chance to get proof. Look at my hand. I was injured by his bodyguards. They were so vicious.¡±


    Xu Li was indeed not optimistic about this marriage. The main reason was that she knew about Su Yu¡¯s current health. If she married into the family, she wouldn¡¯t even be able to carry her grandson. By then, the Lin family would really be a joke.


    It was just that the Su family was, after all, a famous and wealthy family. The marriage contract was set by both parties under very formal circumstances. They could not void it just because they wanted to. Hence, she had been waiting for an opportunity. Now that she had finally found an opportunity and had a witness, she could not let it go easily.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll handle it.¡±


    Xu Li was not an easy person to deal with. Since she knew about this, she naturally had to handle the matter wlessly so that no one could gossip about their family.


    Su Lu did not know much about Xu Li, but she thought that this person was not simple either. She would definitely be able to make Su Yu suffer.


    After Xu Li pondered for a moment, she called Lin Tianhao over and pulled him to a quiet ce to say something.


    Lin Tianhao nodded, but he felt a little regretful. He originally thought that he could take down the two sisters of the Su family together, but it seemed that it was impossible now. Fortunately, he had already obtained the shares, so Su Yu was not that important anymore. When he heard the news from his mother, he was also angry and thought that this was a good opportunity.


    ¡®Since you¡¯re heartless, don¡¯t me me for being unrighteous. Since you don¡¯t like me and even went looking for another man outside, I¡¯ll get you another man myself. It won¡¯t make a difference, right?!¡¯


    A sinister and vicious expression shed across Lin Tianhao¡¯s face, causing his originally handsome and sunny image to instantly distort.

 Chapter 34 - Shocking Change

    <h4>Chapter 34: Shocking Change</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    At this moment, Su Yu had already decided to leave. The Su family¡¯s banquet had already ended. They thought that they had obtained her shares, so their previous attention toward her became indifference. As for the family and friends present, they had long forgotten about Su Yu under the influence of Wang Rong and Su Ning.


    Hence, when Su Yu was about to walk out of the Su family¡¯s vi, nobody noticed that the eldest daughter of the Su family was about to leave. Perhaps no one cared at all.


    At this moment, Lin Tianhao caught up.


    ¡°Su Yu?¡±


    Su Yu frowned and stopped in her tracks. She looked at Lin Tianhao.


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry about yesterday. Let¡¯s have dinner tonight and have a good chat, alright?¡±


    Su Yu refused indifferently. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I already have an appointment today.¡±


    When Pei Tianlin left in the morning, he said that he would try his best toe back for dinner. As for Lin Tianhao, she felt that there was nothing much to say between the two of them. Saying anything more would be a waste of time.


    Seeing how determined Su Yu was, the hatred and anger that Lin Tianhao had been suppressing surged into his heart. A needle covered with a special medicine appeared in his hand. The moment Su Yu turned around, he stabbed it into her body.


    Su Yu felt a pain in her waist. Her eyes were filled with shock as she turned to look at Lin Tianhao. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Su Yu did not expect Lin Tianhao to dare to do such a thing in broad daylight. Unfortunately, after she asked that question, her vision darkened and her body went soft as she fell to the floor.


    Lin Tianhao¡¯s expression changed drastically. He supported Su Yu¡¯s body in panic and shouted anxiously, ¡°Su Yu, what¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t scare me. I¡¯ll send you to the hospital now.¡±


    Su Yu was already seriously ill, and everyone already knew that. It was normal for her to suddenly faint. Fortunately, Lin Tianhao supported her and sent her to the hospital. It was reasonable andpletely normal.


    In the hotel, Lin Tianhao unlocked Su Yu¡¯s phone with her fingerprint. He used a voice-changing app to call for a gigolo before tossing the phone at Su Yu.


    ¡°B*tch, since you like to look for wild men so much, I¡¯ll help you get one too.¡±


    With that, Lin Tianhao left quickly.


    ¡­


    When Pei Tianlin rushed over, he looked murderous.


    Xu Fei looked at the clothes that Pei Tianlin was wearing and knew that Third Master hade directly from work.


    Ever since Su Yu moved into the exquisite small vi, Pei Tianlin had only arranged one job for Xu Fei. Xu Fei just had to bring over men to protect Su Yu 24 hours a day. However, in order not to let Su Yu¡¯s thoughts run wild, Pei Tianlin instructed them to just protect her from afar.


    Who knew that such a thing would happen on the first day? Fortunately, Pei Tianlin¡¯s men were not freeloaders. As soon as they saw Lin Tianhao helping the unconscious Su Yu into the hotel, they knew that something was wrong. They immediately appeared and chased away the gigolo who arrivedter.


    As soon as they were done, Pei Tianlin arrived. It had only been a few minutes. His speed was definitely beyond imagination.


    The only other exnation was that Pei Tianlin had already realized that something was wrong and started rushing over. However, these spections were only in his heart.


    Xu Fei followed beside Pei Tianlin and said with a look of shame, ¡°We really didn¡¯t expect Lin Tianhao to be so bold. He dared to use such despicable means against Young Madam in broad daylight¡­¡±


    Bang!


    The door in front of him was suddenly mmed shut. Pei Tianlin had already entered the room while Xu Fei was locked outside. It was obvious that the Third Master could not suppress the anger in his heart anymore.


    Xu Fei raised his hand and waved at the two bodyguards guarding the door. ¡°Don¡¯t stand so close. Stay a little farther away, or you¡¯ll hear something you shouldn¡¯t¡­¡±


    The two bodyguards¡¯ expressions remained unchanged, but there was a trace of fear in their eyes. They stood a little farther away and were sure that they could not hear the voices in the room.


    After Pei Tianlin entered the house, he took off his slightly dirty jacket. After today¡¯s mission began, he had begun feeling uneasy.


    For someone like him, he could almost confirm that something had happened. Hence, hepleted his mission much earlier than usual to return early. Unexpectedly, he had just arrived when he received news that something had happened to Su Yu. Hence, he immediately appeared here.

 Chapter 35 - Grief And Joy

    <h4>Chapter 35: Grief And Joy</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    At this moment, Su Yu was still unconscious, but her body kept twisting. Her face and even the skin on her body were pink.


    Her clothes had long been messed up by herself, making her look exceptionally seductive.


    ¡°Hmph¡­¡±


    Su Yu¡¯s moan was not loud, but it was soul-stirring.


    ¡°Hot¡­ So hot¡­¡±


    Finally, Su Yu¡¯s eyelids trembled slightly as if she had regained some consciousness.


    She felt as if there was a fire burning in her body, making her involuntarily reach out to remove her clothes.


    This feeling was very ufortable. She wanted to vent but could not.


    Killing intent surged in Pei Tianlin¡¯s eyes, but his palmnded gently on Su Yu¡¯s burning cheek.


    Su Yu felt a hand caressing her and it was as if she had found her savior. She immediately wrapped herself around that arm.


    However, she said vaguely, ¡°Go away¡­ Don¡¯t¡­ touch me¡­¡±


    Su Yu clearly knew that she had to distance herself from this person, but her body just had to get closer to them. She could not control herself.


    She did not know that her ambiguous words were more attractive than any sweet words. Her rejection was enough to make any man fall for her.


    Pei Tianlin wanted to feed Su Yu some water. He thought that this might make her feel better.


    However, before he could stand up, Su Yu had already wrapped herself around him like a beautiful snake.


    Su Yu¡¯s fragrant and hot breath was constantly on his face. Her warm body was also constantly testing his endurance.


    Pei Tianlin looked at the beautiful face that was just inches away from him. The ice in his heart broke again, and he could not help but kiss her.


    They were husband and wife, so there was no need to hold back.


    At this moment, all his obsession with cleanliness and resistance to women had vanished. All he could see was the woman in his arms, whom he had repeatedly made an exception for.


    He felt that his heart was no longer lonely and sealed. He wanted this woman to be one with him.


    ¡­


    In a daze, Su Yu slowly opened her eyes.


    It was apletely unfamiliar room. The warm sunlight made her feel cold.


    She was extremely familiar with the soreness in her body. Thest time was with Pei Tianlin, but she was single back then.


    She was already Pei Tianlin¡¯s wife in name, yet such a thing had happened. This was simply worse than death.


    She thought of thest scene before she fainted yesterday. Lin Tianhao had used something to prick her body to make her unconscious.


    Later on, in her half-awake state, she felt something invade her body.


    She wanted to struggle, resist, and beg for help, but¡­


    In the end, she was still dominated by that unknown man.


    Tears fell silently. She felt that this world was filled with malice. She did not even want to be in this world for three more years.


    Indeed, she felt that there was nothing worth remembering in this world anymore.


    Suddenly, a cold voice sounded beside her ears. It sounded strangely familiar.


    ¡°Why? Are you dissatisfied with my performancest night?¡±


    Su Yu¡¯s eyes widened. She suddenly turned her head and saw Pei Tianlin sitting there quietly.


    In an instant, it was as if she had returned to heaven from hell. Her emotions went from extreme sorrow and despair to extreme surprise.


    ¡°You¡­ You¡­ It was youst night?¡±


    The huge surprise made Su Yu¡¯s words a little incoherent, but her eyes were filled with tears of sorrow and joy.


    Pei Tianlin looked at the tearful Su Yu and felt inexplicably happy.


    A gentle expression appeared on his usually cold face. Although he was not smiling, there was a smile in his eyes.


    Pei Tianlin leaned over and wiped the tears from Su Yu¡¯s face with his thumb.


    His slightly cold hand was filled with gentleness.


    Su Yu¡¯s emotions calmed down a little, and her tears gradually subsided. Her eyes were still red, though.


    She was extremely d that she had given herself to him that night.


    She was originally in despair and thought that the world was filled with malice.


    However, she inadvertently realized that the greatest kindness in this world was by her side.


    Su Yu moved her body, wanting to sit up.


    Pei Tianlin immediately handed her a pure white bathrobe for her to change into.


    Knock, knock, knock, knock¡­


    Suddenly, there was a series of violent knocks on the door. At the same time, amotion sounded from outside.


    When Su Yu heard these voices, she could recognize a few of them. She immediately guessed that they were from the Lin family.


    Lin Tianhao sent her here and did such despicable things. He must have another motive.


    Now that these people were here¡­

 Chapter 36 - The Villains

    <h4>Chapter 36: The Viins</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    There was no need to think too much about it. Su Yu could immediately guess his motive.


    ¡°Third Master, people from the Lin family must be the ones outside. My shares have already been transferred to Su Ning, and Lin Tianhao has long been in cahoots with Su Ning. He must be trying to find evidence against me to cancel our engagement.


    ¡°I¡¯ll open the doorter. Don¡¯t worry about me and leave quickly.


    ¡°Otherwise, those people who don¡¯t know the inside story might hurt you in their anger.¡±


    Hearing Su Yu¡¯s concerned words, a trace of gentleness shed past Pei Tianlin¡¯s eyes.


    Seeing that Pei Tianlin was still standing there without moving, Su Yu was extremely anxious. She grabbed his arm and pushed him away. ¡°Why are you still standing there? Hurry up and leave!¡±


    Although Pei Tianlin was tall and big, while his aura was extraordinary. There were many people outside, and his background was also profound. Pei Tianlin was definitely not a match for them alone and would suffer greatly.


    She did not want Pei Tianlin to be hurt because of her.


    Pei Tianlin suddenly grabbed Su Yu¡¯s hand, his eyes filled with confidence and calm.


    ¡°We¡¯re legally married. What¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡±


    Su Yu was stunned. She met Pei Tianlin¡¯s determined gaze and instantly felt at ease.


    ¡°Go to the bathroom and change your clothes! Don¡¯te out until I call you!¡±


    After pushing Su Yu into the bathroom and closing the door, he went to the door and opened it.


    Immediately, a figure who wanted to m against the door missed and fell into the room. They knelt on the floor in an extremely miserable posture, looking ever as ugly.


    This person was Lin Tianhao¡¯s mother, Xu Li.


    At this moment, she looked up with disheveled hair and roared with a ferocious expression, ¡°Where¡¯s Su Yu? Get her toe out!¡±


    Behind Xu Li was Lin Tianhao, seven to eight rtives, and more than ten thugs. They blocked the door tightly and looked aggressive.


    Xu Li came over this time to catch Lin Tianhao and Su Yu in bed. Now that a man had appeared in front of her, as long as she could find Su Yu here, she could use this as an excuse to cancel the engagement between Lin Tianhao and Su Yu.


    Unexpectedly, when the door opened, she did not see Su Yu. Instead, she saw a tall and handsome man.


    ¡®Are the requirements for being a gigolo so high now? From his aura, he¡¯s even more outstanding than my son. Should I give it a try in the future?¡¯


    This thought shed through Xu Li¡¯s mind. The most important thing now was topletely crush Su Yu and perfectly resolve the issue of her son¡¯s engagement.


    As for the rest, there was still time.


    Hence, she did not n to get herself entangled with Pei Tianlin first. She wanted to barge in and find Su Yu to achieve her goal.


    With Lin Tianhao¡¯s help, she quickly got up from the floor and was about to barge in.


    However, their vision darkened as a slender figure blocked their way.


    ¡°Move aside. A gigolo dares to interfere in our matters? Do you believe that I¡¯ll make you bedridden?¡±


    Pei Tianlin was a little confused. He frowned but did not move at all.


    Lin Tianhao¡¯s expression darkened. He felt that his mother¡¯s words contained too much information, and it almost made his brain crash.


    ¡°Mom! What are you talking about?¡±


    Xu Li finally came back to her senses and red at Pei Tianlin. However, she found him too handsome. She could not help but ask, ¡°Where did you find this gigolo?¡±


    Lin Tianhao gritted his teeth and stuffed a small piece of paper into Xu Li¡¯s hand. ¡°I found this advertisement on the roadside.¡±


    He did not know how a random gigolo could be so outstanding.


    Even though he was a man, he actually felt ashamed of his inferiority in front of this gigolo. This was too ridiculous.


    ¡®That b*tch, Su Yu, has benefited from this situation!¡¯


    Lin Tianhao reached out and tapped Pei Tianlin¡¯s chest forcefully. He asked angrily, ¡°Where¡¯s Su Yu? Why are you blocking the way? Are you a bodyguard? You have to remember your identity. You¡¯re just a gigolo who epts money to do things. Do you really think you¡¯re a hero saving a beauty?¡±


    Behind them, Xu Li finally remembered that they were here for a serious matter. She immediately shouted fiercely, ¡°Hurry up and hand Su Yu over. Otherwise, don¡¯t me us for being nasty.¡±


    The few rtives behind her looked even angrier. Someone shouted, ¡°Su Yu, you b*tch,e out now! Since you dare to do such a thing, why don¡¯t you dare to admit it?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s catch this adulterous couple and destroy them!¡±


    ¡°Hey, quickly get Su Yu toe out. We¡¯ve seen everything. How long can she hide for?¡±

 Chapter 37 - One Person

    <h4>Chapter 37: One Person</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect you to be so greedy for men even though you¡¯re so sick. You don¡¯t know how to control yourself. You¡¯re really not afraid of death!¡±


    However, no matter how these people mored and bared their fangs and brandished their ws, Pei Tianlin continued to block the door, making it impossible for them to enter. There was nothing they could do. He seemed to be saying that he could hold out against 10,000 people alone.


    Xu Li stood at the door in exasperation and stomped her feet as she scolded, ¡°Su Yu, you shameless b*tch! You¡¯re engaged to my Tianhao, but you¡¯re cheating on him. You¡¯ve utterly disgraced the Su and Lin families. You¡­¡±


    p!


    Xu Li was in the midst of cursing when she was suddenly pped hard on the face.


    This p was really too vicious. Xu Li¡¯s vision blurred as her body fell to the floor uncontrobly. Her face instantly swelled up as blood seeped out of the corners of her mouth. She was in a sorry state and was extremely miserable.


    Xu Li felt her head buzz, but she did not lose her mind. She turned to look at Pei Tianlin, who was standing at the door. Her eyes were filled with viciousness.


    She, Xu Li, had never been humiliated like this in her life. She was pped in the face and even pped to this extent. The person who did it was just a gigolo. He was too arrogant.


    The other family members, including Lin Tianhao, did not expect that a gigolo would dare to hit someone. They were instantly stunned.


    ¡°How dare you?! You¡¯re just a gigolo. You actually dare to¡­¡±


    p!


    It was another p. This time, it was even more vicious. Xu Li, who had just gotten up, was pped so hard that her mouth almost went crooked.


    This time, the area instantly fell silent. No one expected this gigolo to be so bold. She was the madam of the Lin family! She was going to turn the world upside down now!


    They were only here to make up the numbers and boost morale. Now, this matter was going to blow up!


    ¡°You¡­ You two are an¡­ adulterous couple. Not only did you two hook up, but you even beat me up when I came to demand an exnation. Is there any justice in this world?!¡±


    At this moment, Xu Li waspletely infuriated. She no longer cared about her identity and activated her ultimate cursing ability.


    Lin Tianhao finally reacted and quickly came in front of Xu Li to block Pei Tianlin. His mother had been beaten up so badly. As her son, if Lin Tianhao did not stand up for her, he would never be able to raise his head again.


    ¡°Are you still a man? How dare you hit my mother?¡±


    Although Lin Tianhao was despicable and shameless, he was not without guts. He roared and punched.


    Bang!


    With a kick, Lin Tianhao held his stomach and took a few steps back. His pretty face instantly turned as pale as paper.


    ¡°You¡¯re not human. It¡¯s fine if you hit me, but you actually hit a woman.¡±


    Pei Tianlin said indifferently, ¡°There¡¯s no difference between men and women here.¡±


    He knew very well what kind of people this mother and son pair were. The ps and kicks just now were insignificant. He wanted to vent his anger first.


    Lin Tianhao, who almost went down from the kick, was still young and had strong recovery abilities. He quickly caught his breath.


    Taking a deep breath, he stood up again. After carefully approaching, he threatened, ¡°I advise you to move aside. This isn¡¯t something a gigolo can interfere in. The woman inside is my fianc¨¦e. I¡¯m looking for her to cancel our engagement. Don¡¯t be a busybody and get yourself into trouble. Otherwise, the consequences won¡¯t be something you can bear.¡±


    Pei Tianlin¡¯sbat ability made Lin Tianhao a little afraid. It was really strange that they could not enter despite going up against one man.


    ¡°What if I don¡¯t move?¡±


    Pei Tianlin stood there quietly like a tall mountain, dignified and strong.


    Lin Tianhao sneered and said, ¡°You really don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you. You probably don¡¯t know who I am, right? No matter what I say, an ignorant person won¡¯t be able to understand.¡±


    If he could not win with force, then he could only threaten this man with words. Lin Tianhao felt that the matter was a little tricky. He was afraid that there would be trouble if he dragged it out.


    Pei Tianlin did not care about Lin Tianhao¡¯s threat at all. He said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m not interested in knowing who you are, but if you don¡¯t get lost now, you won¡¯t even have the chance to escape.¡±


    This was the first time Lin Tianhao had encountered such a stubborn person. He could not beat him, and threats were useless. Did he have to pay this man off, then?


    Lin Tianhao¡¯s ability to spend money was very high, but from the looks of it, it might not be effective. However, he could still give it a try.


    ¡°What do you want? Do you want money? How much do you want? Give me your bank ount number. I¡¯ll transfer the money to you now. As long as you move aside, you¡¯ll immediately earn arge sum of money. It¡¯s enough for you to sustain yourself for the rest of your life.¡±

 Chapter 38 - Fighting At The Door

    <h4>Chapter 38: Fighting At The Door</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Pei Tianlin was indifferent, and the coldness on his face grew.


    Lin Tianhao could not understand how a gigolo could be so bold and firm. How could he remain calm in the face of threats and benefits?


    ¡°Looks like you¡¯re determined to go against my Lin family, right? Do you know who I am and how serious the consequences are if you offend me?¡±


    Lin Tianhao¡¯s life had been smooth-sailing since he was young. No matter where he went, he would be ttered. Everyone in Tianhe City would have to show him some respect.


    Pei Tianlin¡¯s nonchnt attitude made him feel too embarrassed.


    ¡°Alright, alright!¡±


    This repetition proved the raging anger in Lin Tianhao¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Go, take down this adulterous pair. I¡¯m going to look for reporters to take photos of this ugly scene and publish them on the inte. The media will despise you and make you wish you were dead.¡±


    At this moment, it was no longer important whether they had an excuse or not.


    Since the man was blocking their way here, the evidence was clear enough and could not be questioned.


    Now, Lin Tianhao only wanted to vent the anger in his heart.


    Hearing this, the dozen or so thugs behind him immediately rushed over and were about to attack.


    With so many of them, they were not worried at all.


    This man was just a gigolo. So what if he was stubborn? They could deal with him however they wanted.


    Especially when they saw this gigolo¡¯s handsome appearance, extraordinary temperament, and condescending looks, it made them even more unhappy.


    ¡®We¡¯re indeed f*ckingckeys, but you¡¯re a gigolo. You¡¯re just a prostitute. What right do you have to look down on us?¡¯


    Hence, these people didn¡¯t even do a cheer beforehand. They all just wanted to teach this gigolo a lesson.


    Bang!


    As soon as they rushed forward, their leader was kicked back by Pei Tianlin.


    The door of this hotel room was normal-sized. Even if so many people went over together, they could only enter one by one. At most, two people could squeeze in together.


    However, if that was the case, they would not be able to extend their arms at all, much less attack.


    With Pei Tianlin¡¯s ability, there was no difference in how many people were going up against him.


    Hence, someone was sent flying the moment he rushed over. He even bumped into a few people behind him.


    The fighters behind could also tell that they were sending themselves to their deaths. Unless the man stepped out and challenged them, they could not do anything.


    For a moment, these thugs hesitated. They did not know what to do.


    Lin Tianhao was originally waiting to see this gigolo get beaten up by his subordinates until he cried for his parents, but now, such a scene unfolded instead. His handsome face was distorted from anger.


    ¡°A bunch of trash! You¡¯re all good-for-nothings.¡±


    Lin Tianhao did not know how to vent his anger.


    In his opinion, a gigolo would definitely be weak. If his subordinates attacked him, would they not be able to take him down?


    However, it seemed that they really could not take him down.


    However, Lin Tianhao could not ept this. He gritted his teeth and rushed over.


    He usually worked out and even practiced Taekwondo. He also knew a few Karate moves. It would be a piece of cake for him to fight a gigolo.


    As for the fact that he was unable to breathe after being kicked by Pei Tianlin previously, that was because he was caught off guard. Now that he was prepared, he could definitely take him down!


    Hence, with a leap, his movements looked very swift and powerful. He punched Pei Tianlin.


    Pei Tianlin¡¯s gaze was calm. His body did not move at all. He only reached out and grabbed Lin Tianhao¡¯s right arm.


    Then, he twisted Lin Tianhao¡¯s arm and pushed.


    Crack!


    Lin Tianhao¡¯s arm instantly broke and deformed.


    Howl!


    Lin Tianhao let out a tragic cry like a pig being ughtered. He was in so much pain that he almost fainted.


    At this moment, his entire right arm waspletely broken. He fell to the floor in pain.


    The thugs behind were almost scared silly.


    In the past, they relied on the Lin family¡¯s power to lord over others. It was fine if they bullied ordinary people, but if they were to really fight head-on with an expert, the oue wouldn¡¯t be in their favor.


    However, the Lin family had raised them for many years. They knew that if they did not perform now, there would really be no way out for them after this.


    Hence, two people immediately rushed over and helped Lin Tianhao up.


    Lin Tianhao¡¯s eyes were red as he stared at Pei Tianlin.


    ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re¡­ so vicious!¡±


    Lin Tianhao panted heavily, his eyes red. He gritted his teeth and said those words.

 Chapter 39 - Su Yu Appears

    <h4>Chapter 39: Su Yu Appears</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    ¡°How dare you hurt my son? I¡¯ll fight you to the death!¡±


    Xu Li went crazy. She could still tolerate being beaten up. However, her son was beaten up as well and even broke his arm. How could she let the matter go?


    Pei Tianlin¡¯s cold eyes shed, and killing intent instantly enveloped Xu Li. It was as if she would lose her life if she took another step forward.


    At that moment, Xu Li seemed to have been sshed with cold water. She came to her senses and stopped in her tracks.


    ¡°Just you wait. I don¡¯t believe that there¡¯s now in Tianhe City. I¡¯ll see what you can doter. I¡¯ll make you pay the price.¡±


    Xu Li jumped and shouted while standing in front of Lin Tianhao.


    The other members of the Lin family who were invited here were all dumbfounded. They were in a dilemma.


    They felt that if they went over with their strength, they would be sending themselves to their deaths. However, the Lin family was big and powerful. If they retreated now, it would simply be equivalent to falling out with them. They would definitely be hated in the future.


    Hence, they stood outside the door and were in an extremely awkward situation.


    Previously, they were still shouting and yelling. Now, they wished she could dig a hole in the floor with their toes and hide inside topletely disappear.


    Xu Li could tell that she could not count on anyone else. She would definitely suffer if she stayed here.


    Hence, she turned around to support Lin Tianhao and was about to leave. She did not even have the intention to say anything.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    Xu Li and Lin Tianhao froze.


    ¡®Could it be that this gigolo still wants to act fierce and not let us leave?¡¯


    Lin Tianhao had already made up his mind. From today onward, he wouldpletely eradicate the gigolo industry in Tianhe City to vent his anger.


    No one expected that because of a misunderstanding, the gigolo industry in Tianhe City would suffer a devastating blow after this. With ack of talent, gigolos became a scarce resource in Tianhe City.


    Xu Li turned around and red at Pei Tianlin. She said angrily, ¡°What else do you want?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t youe here today to look for Su Yu to end your engagement? You haven¡¯t even ended the engagement and you¡¯re in a rush to leave?¡±


    ¡°Will she be willing to break off the engagement? How is that possible? We were so rash just now because we wanted to break off the engagement. She did such a disgraceful thing. She has to agree to break off the engagement no matter what. I advise you not to be a busybody.¡±


    ¡°Su Yu! Come out!¡±


    In the bathroom, Su Yu had already changed.


    This was a newly custom-madedy¡¯s casual dress. She was wearing a pair of crystal high-heels too. The style was novel and extremely beautiful.


    Hearing Pei Tianlin¡¯s voice, Su Yu immediately walked out.


    She could naturally hear themotion outside in the washroom just now, but she was still a little worried about the situation outside.


    At that moment, she pushed the door open and walked out. She immediately saw Xu Li and Lin Tianhao, who were in extremely sorry states.


    The mother and son pair looked too miserable.


    Xu Li¡¯s face was swollen like a pig¡¯s head, while Lin Tianhao¡¯s arm was hanging weakly. Blood was flowing from the corner of his mouth, and his face was pale. He looked even weaker than her, who was seriously ill.


    ¡®This¡­ Pei Tianlin is really merciless when he attacks. Well done!¡¯


    Su Yu¡¯s heart jumped, excitement shing across her eyes.


    Su Yu had just finished washing up. With the energizer fromst night and having changed into top-notch fashion clothes, she looked stunning the moment she walked out.


    In particr, Su Yu¡¯s temperament had undergone too many changes. Especially after her recent transformation, it made her appear even more confident and charming.


    Xu Li, Lin Tianhao, and everyone else in the corridor were stunned by Su Yu.


    What a stunning beauty. She was pure and mature like a young married woman. She was like a plump peach.


    She had a noble and elegant aura that was like the most lethal temptation. It made men want to conquer her.


    Many men looked at Su Yu, swallowing their saliva while feeling regretful.


    Such a beauty was actually seduced by a gigolo. Could it be that they were inferior to a gigolo?


    With such good looks, why would she look for a gigolo? What kind of man could resist this temptation?


    Pei Tianlin did not say anything else. He reached out to pull Su Yu¡¯s arm and turned to look at Xu Li and Lin Tianhao.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to end the engagement? Remember, even if you want to end the engagement, it¡¯s Su Yu who will end it!¡±


    Pei Tianlin¡¯s tone was cold, but it was filled with authority.


    ¡°Moreover, you know very well what you¡¯ve done. You listened to one-sided rumors, causing a devastating impact on Su Yu¡¯s reputation. With this alone, the Lin family is not worthy of Su Yu.¡±

 Chapter 40 - Get On Your Knees And Sign It

    <h4>Chapter 40: Get On Your Knees And Sign It</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    When Xu Li and Lin Tianhao heard this, their hearts skipped a beat. They were a little worried.


    At this moment, they felt that this gigolo might not be a gigolo, but they did not have evidence.


    Moreover, everyone knew why they were here. They had embarrassed themselves so much.


    If they could cancel the engagement now, they would have achieved their goal.


    As for whether it was Lin Tianhao or Su Yu who canceled the engagement, that wasn¡¯t important. As long as they could cancel the engagement, it would not be a waste of time.


    Of course, they definitely carried unwillingness and resentment in their hearts. However, the current situation was not to their advantage. A wise man did not fight when the odds were against him. He should do what he was capable of doing first to prevent losses.


    The rtives also nodded in agreement.


    Wasn¡¯t this trip just to boost the Lin family¡¯s reputation and make their withdrawal from the marriage contract even smoother?


    The Lin family was a wealthy family in Tianhe City. It was really embarrassing for them to be in such a state.


    Pei Tianlin took out an agreement for marriage annulment that he had prepared beforehand and threw it on the floor in front of Lin Tianhao.


    ¡°Lin Tianhao, the agreement has already been notarized. If you sign it, your marriage contract will be officially canceled.¡±


    Seeing this agreement, Xu Li and Lin Tianhao felt slightly relieved.


    They did not get beaten up for nothing!


    Although the scene was unbearable, they were still slightly happy that their goal had been achieved.


    When Su Yu saw the agreement on the floor, she turned her head slightly to look at Pei Tianlin, her eyes glistening.


    Xu Li could not stand the sight of Su Yu¡¯s smug expression. Seeing that her goal was about to be achieved, she could not help but say, ¡°Su Yu, you have to be clear that you¡¯re the one responsible for how this engagement ended. Look at how Tianhao treated you when you were sick. He never left your side, never abandoned you, and has always cared for you. But how did you repay him? You¡¯re shameless and indecent. You¡¯vepletely embarrassed the Lin and Su families. You¡¯re the legitimate daughter of the Su family, yet you actually found a gigolo to stand in front of you. How shameful!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you already know the reason why I¡¯m in the hotel? Otherwise, how did you find me here so quickly? Wasn¡¯t Lin Tianhao supposed to send me to the hospital yesterday? Some things are known by everyone. I just didn¡¯t say anything to protect my dignity. If you dare to deny it again, I¡¯ll let you know what true humiliation is!¡±


    Lin Tianhao¡¯s expression changed. He secretly pulled Xu Li and reminded her not toplicate things.


    Although Xu Li could not take this lying down, she could only endure it for the time being.


    ¡°Quickly pick it up and sign the agreement.¡±


    Xu Li also knew that the things she said could not stand up to scrutiny and immediately stopped.


    Lin Tianhao squatted down and was about to pick up the agreement when Pei Tianlin¡¯s foot suddenly stepped on it.


    ¡°Get on your knees and sign it!¡±


    Pei Tianlin¡¯s tone was cold as he looked down at Lin Tianhao.


    Lin Tianhao was despicable and shameless. Getting him to sign the agreement on his knees was just a small payback. He just wanted tosh out at Lin Tianhao on behalf of Su Yu.


    Lin Tianhao instantly exploded. ¡°Su Yu, don¡¯t go too far!¡±


    If news got out that he signed the agreement on his knees, would he still be able to face others in the future? Would he still be able to raise his head?


    Who was he?


    He was, after all, a young master from a rich family. He could not be so shameless!


    ¡°Su Yu, don¡¯t think that just because someone is here to help you, you can do whatever you want. You can¡¯t insult me, Lin Tianhao, and the Lin family. That¡¯s impossible!¡±


    If he still could not tell that Pei Tianlin was not a gigolo, he would really be an idiot.


    This person was definitely a thug hired by Su Yu at a high price. She did this to take revenge on him and humiliate him.


    It was obvious that Su Yu had sensed something and even confirmed it in her heart.


    Even so, he would not lower his head and let Su Yu¡¯s n seed.


    Su Yu looked at Lin Tianhao with a cold expression and said disdainfully, ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much. My eyes will be tainted from just looking at a disgusting fellow like you. Why would I waste even a little bit of my time on you? That¡¯ll be an honor for you!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what you say. In any case, you¡¯re the one who let me and the Lin family down. If you get him to hand the agreement to me and let me sign it, then we won¡¯t owe each other anything. Everything that happened in the past will be written off.¡±


    The most urgent thing for Lin Tianhao now was to sign this agreement. By then, he would have nothing to do with Su Yu anymore.

 Chapter 41 - Come To An End

    <h4>Chapter 41: Come To An End</h4>


    Su Yu snorted and said firmly, ¡°Get on your knees and sign it!¡±


    Since Pei Tianlin was by her side and had already forced Lin Tianhao into such a state, she naturally would not be soft-hearted.


    She thought of what Lin Tianhao and Su Ning had done to her before she was hospitalized. She thought of her despair yesterday and felt unprecedentedly determined.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Lin Tianhao stared at Su Yu angrily and gritted his teeth.


    He did not expect that his n yesterday would end up with him having to sign this agreement on his knees.


    If he signed it, his dignity would be ruined. If he did not, all his previous efforts would be in vain.


    Xu Li was also very angry, but at this moment, her rationality had returned. She could only advise him, ¡°Tianhao, sign it!¡±


    Even if they had to suffer a little now, they could seek revengeter.


    Otherwise, if such a woman really married into their family, the Lin family would really be turned upside down by her!


    Moreover, Su Yu had already transferred her shares to Su Ning. When her son married Su Ning, the Lin family would benefit greatly.


    As for this bit of suffering, what was it in the face of big benefits?


    Lin Tianhao¡¯s expression was ugly. He slowly knelt down in humiliation and quickly signed his name. Then, he stood up, took away the agreement, and left in a hurry with Xu Li.


    Su Yu heaved a sigh of relief. She was a little nervous just now. If Lin Tianhao did not sign it, things would have been bad.


    At this moment, she rxed and felt weak all over. She fell into Pei Tianlin¡¯s arms.


    Pei Tianlin naturally hugged her slender waist with a calm expression.


    ¡°Thank you for earlier. If it weren¡¯t for you, I don¡¯t know what would have happened to me today!¡±


    She was gentle on the outside but tough on the inside. She was not the kind of person who was sharp with her words and truly vicious. Faced with a crazy middle-aged woman like Xu Li, she really did not have any way to deal with her.


    Moreover, there were so many people behind Xu Li. She was afraid that she would be drowned by their curses.


    Pei Tianlin smiled indifferently and bent over to pick up the agreement. He handed it to Su Yu. ¡°Put this away.¡±


    The engagement had already been canceled, but Lin Tianhao was not a kind person. If he really wanted to deny it, it would be very troublesome.


    However, Pei Tianlin was cautious and had long made preparations.


    It would be fine if Lin Tianhao behaved himself. However, if he really dared to make trouble, Pei Tianlin did not mind posting the video of Lin Tianhao signing the agreement on his knees.


    As long as they had this video, no one could threaten Su Yu with this matter anymore. This was a backup n.


    Su Yu held the agreement in her hand, her eyes filled withplicated emotions.


    In the past, be it at home or at work, she was able to endure any difficulties.


    Because she knew that even if everyone around her was filled with malice, at the very least, she had someone to rely on in the future.


    However, after experiencing Lin Tianhao and Su Ning¡¯s betrayal, she was really heartbroken.


    This marriage agreement should have been her support, but in the end, it became the key for her to break free.


    The world was unpredictable, and sometimes, it was unbelievable.


    Now, this agreement had put an end to everything that happened in the past.


    However, this process made Su Yu¡¯s heart ache. Her tears could not stop flowing.


    Soon, Pei Tianlin¡¯s clothes were covered in her tears.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    Su Yu was a little at a loss. She stood up and nned to leave.


    She knew that Pei Tianlin seemed to be a little obsessed with cleanliness. She would definitely make him dislike her if she acted this way, so she nned to help clean his shirt.


    However, before she could break free, a warm hand was already on her head. It pressed her against Pei Tianlin¡¯s chest.


    She could even hear Pei Tianlin¡¯s heart beating.


    ¡°Cry if you want to!¡±


    Pei Tianlin¡¯s voice was still a little cold, but for some reason, she could sense a special gentleness.


    ¡®Didn¡¯t this fellow marry me to take revenge on Su Ning? But he doesn¡¯t look like that¡¯s his intention at all¡­¡¯


    Su Yu thought that this was good.


    Pei Tianlin knew Su Yu¡¯s information very well. He knew everything that she had experienced since she was young. He also knew how bad of an environment a weak woman like her had grown up in.


    What was even more admirable was that Su Yu could actually continue to improve herself in such a harsh environment. She was pure and untainted. Everyone who knew her would be impressed.


    However, it was precisely because he knew about her past that he knew how difficult it was for her to do all of this.


    Now that everything hade to an end, it was time for her to rx.

 Chapter 42 - The Little Fox Who Got Her Way

    <h4>Chapter 42: The Little Fox Who Got Her Way</h4>


    Feeling Pei Tianlin¡¯s strong arms and warm chest, she felt extremely at ease.


    With her guard down, the past grievances instantly surged into her heart. Her tears blurred her vision again, while her soft sobs became uncontroble tears.


    Her weak body trembled slightly as she vented all the grievances in her heart.


    Pei Tianlin patted her back gently. He had never been this gentle.


    It was as if he could empathize with her. He knew about Su Yu¡¯s pain and her grievances. At this moment, he did not need words tofort her. He just wanted to give her someone to rely on.


    After a long time, Su Yu finally stopped crying and gradually calmed down.


    She looked up with red eyes and met a pair of deep eyes. Her heart almost fell into them.


    ¡°How do you feel?¡±


    ¡°Mhm, I¡¯m feeling much better now!¡±


    ¡°Is it because you¡¯ve cried all your tears out, or is it because of my embrace?¡±


    Su Yu was amused by these words andughed. Her tearful face now held a smile, which made her look even more pitiful.


    Pei Tianlin carried her in his arms dotingly.


    After Su Yu¡¯s emotions calmed down, Pei Tianlin asked, ¡°You transferred your shares to Su Ning yesterday?¡±


    This matter was done too quickly. He could only me himself for not expecting the Su family to be so anxious.


    Otherwise, if he were present, he would definitely not let Su Yu transfer the shares.


    Hearing this, Su Yu¡¯s eyes lit up. She seemed to have thought of something happy and instantly looked energetic.


    ¡°How is that possible? I clearly knew that they were after my shares. How could I not have made preparations?¡±


    Su Yu¡¯s tone was a little excited and light-hearted. If there was music, she would have danced.


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    Pei Tianlin was a little surprised.


    ¡°Before I went over, I had already guessed that they were scheming for my shares. But I didn¡¯t know what methods they would use. When I saw that they had invited so many rtives and friends, I roughly guessed their ns. They must have wanted to emotionally ckmail me to make me sign the contract by using family ties.


    ¡°As expected, that¡¯s how things progressed, so I signed it.¡±


    Seeing how excited Su Yu was, Pei Tianlin was naturally very cooperative.


    ¡°And then?¡±


    ¡°Hehe!¡±


    Su Yu smiled like a little fox who had gotten her way.


    ¡°The signature pen I used to sign it is called a self-erasing pen. The words I write with it will automatically disappear after five hours. It¡¯s as if I never signed the contract. I bought this pen to practice calligraphy in the past. Su Ning doesn¡¯t know about it either.¡±


    Pei Tianlin was very d. He knew that Su Yu was actually very smart. Although she looked weak, she had actually been using her intelligence to survive all this while.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried that they had transferred the shares again during that period of time? If that¡¯s the case, you¡¯ll have achieved nothing.¡±


    Su Yu chuckled. ¡°That won¡¯t happen. Based on my understanding of them, they must be keeping the contract locked up somewhere. They¡¯re probably gathered together to discuss how to divide the spoils.


    ¡°Even if they acted fast enough, it was the weekend yesterday! They still had so many rtives and friends to entertain. They also have to gather theirwyers to discuss the distribution of shares. Hmph, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m looking down on them, but they definitely weren¡¯t able to transfer the shares in time.¡±


    Pei Tianlin nodded and said, ¡°Indeed. Perhaps they still don¡¯t know there¡¯s something wrong with your signature.¡±


    Su Yu said happily, ¡°This is the lesson I¡¯ll teach Su Ning and the Su family. I¡¯ll let them understand that I, Su Yu, am not easy to bully.¡±


    She really wanted to know how shocked, angry, and disappointed these people would be when they finally came to an agreement on how to distribute the shares and happily took out the contract.


    At the thought of this, she was extremely happy. If it were not for her bearing, she would haveughed wantonly.


    She had not been so happy in a long time.


    Pei Tianlin seemed to be infected by her emotions and revealed a faint smile for the first time.


    However, the smile disappeared in a sh.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to go home!¡±


    At the entrance of the hotel, Xu Fei was waiting respectfully.


    After seeing Pei Tianlin and Su Yu, he carefully observed their expressions and felt much more at ease.


    It was not that he did not see the Lin familying over to cause trouble just now.


    However, he had received Pei Tianlin¡¯s message to ignore them and let them go.


    The oue was obvious. Lin Tianhao and Xu Li came over aggressively and left in a sorry state.


    Now, it seemed that these two were in a good mood. He was relieved.

 Chapter 43 - Criticize

    <h4>Chapter 43: Criticize</h4>


    After returning home and getting out of the car, Su Yu received a call and frowned.


    It was a call from Mr. Su. His tone was extremely stern as he questioned Su Yu about why she canceled the engagement and even insulted the Lin family.


    Mr. Su¡¯s words were extremely harsh. He did not care about the reason at all, which made Su Yu extremely indignant.


    It was obvious that after the Lin family left the hotel, they immediately told Mr. Su about it. They might even have exaggerated and said many nasty things.


    However, Mr. Su did not pay attention to the truth and what had really happened. He immediately believed the Lin family¡¯s words.


    Su Yu hung up.


    In reality, she was extremely disappointed in her father and did not take his words to heart at all.


    Ever since she was young, she had suffered many things. However, her father had always ignored her.


    Such a father did not have the right to criticize her.


    However, before the car they were in could drive into the vi, a car suddenly appeared and stopped not far away.


    The scene looked aggressive. The people inside must not havee with good intentions.


    Soon, the car door opened. Wang Rong, Su Ning, and a man in his 50s jumped out.


    This man was none other than Su Yu¡¯s father, Su Juntao.


    The three of them rushed over angrily the moment they got out of the car.


    They could actually find this ce. It seemed that someone had been watching her.


    It was most likely someone from the Lin family. After suffering such a loss, it was normal for them to be unwilling to ept the oue.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about them. Let¡¯s go in!¡±


    Pei Tianlin was naturally unwilling to get entangled with these people. He would rather step on the elerator and drive the car into the courtyard.


    ¡°Su Yu,e down!¡± Su Juntao roared and blocked the car.


    Su Yu sat quietly in the car and looked at the angry Su Juntao who was outside. After some thought, she pushed the door open and got out.


    Seeing this, Pei Tianlin did not hesitate and got out of the car as well. He stood beside Su Yu.


    Anyone with eyes could tell that he was protecting her.


    When Su Ning saw Pei Tianlin, her eyes instantly lit up.


    This man was too handsome. ording to Lin Tianhao, Su Yu had gotten a gigolo. Could it be that the gigolo was this man in front of her?


    Previously, she was filled with disdain for Su Yu¡¯s actions. Now that she saw him in person, she felt that it was reasonable. If she could find such a gigolo, she was willing to book him for a long time as well.


    No wonder Su Yu signed the divorce agreement so readily. It seemed that this gigolo had influenced her decision greatly.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already said everything that I should and shouldn¡¯t have said over the phone. I have nothing to say to you guys now. Hurry up and move aside.¡± Su Yu did not even greet her father. It was obvious that she did not recognize Su Juntao as her father anymore.


    Pei Tianlin stood in front of Su Yu with a cold expression. His powerful aura made Su Juntao and the other two afraid to approach him.


    Su Juntao looked at the man in front of him and could not help but feel jealous. However, when he thought of how this fellow was just a gigolo, his anger instantly rose again. A look of disdain appeared in his eyes.


    ¡®He¡¯s just a gigolo. How dare he pretend in front of me?!¡¯


    Hence, Su Juntao took a few steps forward and pointed at Su Yu while scolding her, ¡°You¡¯re just a woman. Don¡¯t you have any shame? There¡¯s nothing much to say? I¡¯ve lost all my dignity today. The Lin family said that you¡¯re an indecent woman and they want to cancel the engagement. Now that everyone knows about this, I can¡¯t even say anything?¡±


    ¡°Sister, what exactly is going on? Hurry up and exin to Dad why you didn¡¯te back home at all and spent the night in the hotel. You definitely didn¡¯t get yourself a gigolo like the Lin family said, right?¡±


    Su Ning¡¯s words told Su Juntao that her sister had not returned home and spent the night in the hotel. She even hired a gigolo. It was as though Su Ning was worried that Su Juntao would not know about this.


    She looked like she wanted to see the world burn.


    Su Yu really did not want to exin anything to Su Juntao, but since he was unwilling to let her go, she had to make things clear.


    ¡°Dad! Do you think the Lin family is a bunch of kind people? Would they be willing to let a woman like me, who only has less than three years left to live and has even lost her shares, into their house? They¡¯ve caused so much trouble just to find a legitimate reason to end the engagement. If you¡¯re not muddle-headed, you should understand whose words are trustworthy.¡±


    Su Juntao was stunned.


    ¡°You probably don¡¯t know anything and just came over to criticize me, right? Do you know what Lin Tianhao has done? Do you know the details of this incident?¡±

 Chapter 44 - Fallen Out

    <h4>Chapter 44: Fallen Out</h4>


    Seeing that Mr. Su was speechless, her stepmother, Wang Rong, immediately interrupted, ¡°Su Yu, you still have the cheek to say this? If it weren¡¯t for the Lin family¡¯s irrefutable evidence, why would they have gone looking for you? You were the one who proposed the divorce agreement, right? You sold the house, right? Now, you¡¯ve hired a gigolo and bought a new vi here. Those are indisputable facts, right? It¡¯s alreadye to this, so what do you have to feel aggrieved about? The Lin family is the one who¡¯s feeling aggrieved, alright!¡±


    Su Juntao¡¯s expression darkened as he listened, and his anger grew.


    ¡°Su Yu, since you don¡¯t know how to love yourself, don¡¯t interfere in thepany¡¯s matters anymore. Hand over all the management rights to Su Ning.¡±


    Hearing this, Su Yu¡¯s heart turned cold.


    Initially, she was filled with countless grievances after being schemed against, cheated, and ndered by Lin Tianhao, Su Ning, and Wang Rong.


    If it were not for the fact that she had vented her emotions in Pei Tianlin¡¯s arms earlier, she would probably have fallen sick from holding everything in.


    Although she had no expectations for Mr. Su anymore, when she saw his determination to stop the car, she wanted to give him onest chance. She hoped that she could retain herst shred of family love.


    If he could understand the grievances she had suffered and say something tofort her, she would be extremely happy.


    However, he was listening to the Lin family¡¯s side of the story and being influenced by Wang Rong and Su Ning. He was not doing this for the sake of the Su and Lin families but for the management rights of his onlypany.


    This cold treatment toward his own kin really made her feel cold.


    The funny thing was that she even wanted to ask Su Juntao to defend her just now.


    However, the truth was that all of this was not important. These people¡¯s true goal was only the power in their hands.


    Su Yu was extremely disappointed, but her tone remained firm.


    ¡°Dad! So, this is the reason you came over. You just want the management rights of thepany, right? The Lin family and the house are just excuses. You used family ties to snatch my shares, and now, you¡¯re using these excuses to snatch the management rights of thepany. You¡¯re really my good father!¡±


    Su Juntao¡¯s thoughts were exposed. When he heard these sarcastic words, he was instantly embarrassed.


    ¡°You did such an embarrassing thing, causing me to be embarrassed as well. With your current state, how are you qualified to manage thepany? Do you want to drag down thepany? You have to hand over the management rights. There¡¯s no room for negotiation.¡±


    When Su Ning heard this, her eyes shed with joy, but she still maintained her image with a worried expression.


    ¡°Negotiation?¡± Su Yu sneered. ¡°This is the authority my mother left me. If I don¡¯t agree, no one can take it away. There¡¯s no room for discussion. These are my words to you!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Su Juntao was so angry that his face turned red. ¡°You unfilial daughter, if you don¡¯t hand them over, you won¡¯t be fit to be a member of the Su family anymore.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine if I¡¯m not one. Did you think I¡¯d be proud to be from the Su family? From the moment you cheated on Mom, married Wang Rong, gave birth to Su Lu, and lied to my mother, you were no longer worthy of being my father. Can¡¯t you see what kind of life I¡¯ve been living in the Su family all these years? Have you ever said anything to show concern? Are you talking about family with me now? I think you¡¯re just here to talk nonsense. My stance remains. Get lost!¡±


    Su Juntao¡¯s misdeeds were exposed. His face turned red, and his eyes finally revealed a fierce look. He raised his palm and was about to p her.


    ¡°People, chase these indecent people away. If they dare toe any closer, break their legs!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    More than ten fierce bodyguards instantly rushed out of the courtyard. Without any effort, they restrained Su Juntao and the other two. They mercilessly pressed them down a distance away.


    ¡°*ssholes! *ssholes! How dare you do this? This is simplywless. All of you will be despised by the world!¡± Su Juntao did not dare to resist at all, but his mouth was merciless.


    He thought that these people were bodyguards hired by Su Yu and that they were all paid to do this. If he resisted, he would definitely not be able to get anything good out of it, so he wisely began to attack them with words instead.


    He did not know that Pei Tianlin had not let anyone attack him previously only because he was Su Yu¡¯s father.


    However, it seemed that both parties had already fallen out. Even the bystanders would despise his actions as a father. Hence, there was naturally no need to hold back.


    These bodyguards were all Pei Tianlin¡¯s trusted subordinates. That was why they were able to stay in the vi and be responsible for the security here.


    Although they had not appeared previously, they had heard the conversation and knew the situation well.


    Hence, their first move was decisive. After bringing Su Juntao and the others far away, the bodyguards still could not vent their anger. They kicked the three of them, making them roll on the ground.


    ¡°Since Young Madam wants them to get lost, there¡¯s no need for them to stand!¡±

 Chapter 45 - So Brave That It Hurts

    <h4>Chapter 45: So Brave That It Hurts</h4>


    These bodyguards looked like they had only kicked the three, but they were all professionals. How could ordinary people endure such a move?


    Su Juntao rolled on the floor three or four times. Not only was he covered in bruises, but a few of his fingers were also broken.


    Wang Rong was in an even worse state. Her head almost hit the floor, and she was nearly disfigured. Her mouth was filled with blood, and her front teeth were broken.


    Su Ning was not injured, but she was covered in dust. She was an enchanting beauty, but her makeup was smudged. She had lost one of her high heels, and the other one was broken. She walked with a limp and was in a sorry state.


    It was unknown if Su Ning was too immersed in her role. At this point, she still wanted to walk back after getting up. After being stopped by the bodyguards, she stood on her toes and waved her remaining shoe. She shouted at Su Yu with a look of grievance, ¡°Sister, Sister, I believe in you. You have to believe me!¡±


    Su Yu¡¯s expression was cold. She was not even interested in turning around and ignored her.


    Wang Rong covered her mouth and looked at Su Yu¡¯s back with resentment. Although she did not say anything, her overflowing hatred was about to materialize.


    Su Juntao¡¯s expression was dark. He did not expect Su Yu to be so determined. He originally thought that his daughter was just a little disobedient, but it seemed that she had grown up and did not take him, her father, seriously at all.


    Su Yu and Pei Tianlin walked into the courtyard, opened the door, and entered the vi.


    Su Yu med herself. She should have just let the car drive in and not given Su Juntao and the others a chance.


    It was not the first time that Su Juntao had disappointed her. She even knew in her heart that Su Juntao was not worthy of trust. However, she could not help but have some unrealistic hopes in her heart. She just yearned for a little kinship.


    Even if it was just a little bit, she was willing to pay any price.


    However, she was deceived time and time again. From her father to her sister, their betrayals had already left her heart filled with scars.


    Her heart could not tolerate more betrayals!


    Initially, she thought that she would be very sad if shepletely fell out with Su Juntao and drew a clear line between them.


    However, after what happened, her heart felt an unprecedented calm.


    ¡°Although we¡¯re rted by blood, there¡¯s no longer any kinship between us. Even though I know that everything was just a delusion, I don¡¯t feel disappointed after losing him. That¡¯s how I¡¯m feeling now.¡±


    Actually, this father-daughter rtionship had ended long ago. She just did not want to admit it!


    Pei Tianlin followed behind her in silence.


    In the eyes of outsiders, they might think that Su Yu was just an embarrassment, but in his eyes, Su Yu was very brave. She was so brave that his heart ached for her.


    Su Yu adjusted her breathing, and the frost on her face instantly melted. She turned around and revealed a warm smile.


    Pei Tianlin¡¯s heart trembled slightly, and his eyes were filled with heartache.


    He pulled Su Yu into his arms and whispered into her ear, ¡°Don¡¯t be so strong and brave. It¡¯ll make me look very useless!¡±


    Su Yu¡¯s emotions, which she had forcibly calmed down, instantly surged. Her eyes were filled with tears. She hugged Pei Tianlin tightly and cried silently.


    Pei Tianlin patted her back gently and did not say anything. However, he allowed her to vent her grievances in his arms.


    To Su Yu, a warm hug at this moment was worth more than anything.


    After a long time, Su Yu finally calmed down and said softly, ¡°I heard that the Lin and Pei families in the capital are close and the Lin family is valued by the Pei family. They¡¯re really powerful. Will it cause negative repercussions on you?¡±


    ¡°The Pei family in the capital?¡± A look of confusion shed across Pei Tianlin¡¯s eyes.


    What did his family have to do with the Lin family? Why was there no news at all?


    ¡°That¡¯s right! The Pei family is one of the top families in the capital! I heard that Lin Tianhao¡¯s sister, Lin Yuchen, is engaged to a member of the Pei family. The Pei family will probably support the Lin family.¡±


    The Pei family was a top-notch family in the capital. They had many members, ranging from those in the direct line of descent to those in the branch families. They had countless distant rtives.


    As a direct descendant of the Pei family, Pei Tianlin had actually not heard of this matter. This meant that this person who was engaged to the Lin family was definitely not important.


    The bigger the family, the moreplicated their internal rtionships were. It was normal for there to be a mix of good and bad people.


    There were many people who were showing off using the name of the Pei family.


    ¡°You¡¯re often out doing things. If you encounter anyone from the Pei family, avoid them as much as possible to avoid being implicated by me.¡±


    Su Yu had once suspected Pei Tianlin¡¯s identity, but from the various signs, Pei Tianlin should not be rted to the Pei family in the capital. Otherwise, as a local, it was impossible for news to not have spread.


    Pei Tianlin replied, ¡°I will!¡±


    He naturally did not care even if someone came to look for him, but because of Su Yu, he agreed readily.

 Chapter 46 - Sudden Coldness

    <h4>Chapter 46: Sudden Coldness</h4>


    ¡°Go rest first!¡±


    Pei Tianlin sent Su Yu to the door.


    Su Yu turned around and wanted to say something, but she met Pei Tianlin¡¯s invasive eyes.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Before she could finish, Pei Tianlin had already pulled her into his arms and was kissing her soft lips domineeringly.


    A trace of weakness and helplessness shed past Su Yu¡¯s eyes. Her body tensed slightly, but she rxed and replied quietly.


    She went from having nowhere to ce her hands to grabbing his shoulders tightly.


    Their kiss went from passionate like fire in the beginning to gentle and light in the end. Their hearts seemed to merge together, making the two of them unable to stop.


    It looked like the kiss was bing more and more gentle, but their temperatures were constantly rising, and their breathing was constantly bing heavier.


    Su Yu¡¯s slender waist was so weak under Pei Tianlin¡¯s strong arms. Her entire body copsed in his arms as she allowed him to do whatever he wanted.


    Pei Tianlin felt like he could not control himself anymore. Although he had not drunk alcohol, he could not control himself.


    However, a face and a voice that made him very unhappy appeared in his mind at this moment.


    Gu Yunsheng¡¯s detestable words could not help but ring in his ears. ¡°That little beauty of yours isn¡¯t in good health, and she has only started taking the medicine for a short period of time. You¡¯re husband and wife now, but you can only do it once every three days. Her body won¡¯t be able to take it if it¡¯s more than that.¡±


    ¡°Not even one extra round is permissible¡­¡±


    Pei Tianlin¡¯s thoughts were a mess, but he gently let go of Su Yu¡¯s hand.


    A trace of struggle shed past his eyes as he looked at the person in his arms. Then, his eyes became deep and unpredictable.


    Could he really love her?


    He only had three years as well!


    Sometimes, love was more hurtful than hatred.


    He forcefully suppressed the love in his heart and slowly pushed her away. He said in a cold tone, ¡°Go rest!¡±


    Su Yu, who was in a daze, was jolted awake by his cold voice. As she watched Pei Tianlin leave, the mes in her heart were instantly extinguished.


    ¡°This is a contractual marriage to begin with. There¡¯s no love nor feelings. What am I looking forward to? I only have three years left. Shouldn¡¯t I live more excitingly and dazzlingly in this short period of time?¡±


    There was no love without reason in this world, so there was naturally no hatred without reason.


    He helped her because he wanted to take revenge on Su Ning and the Lin family. He did not really love her.


    She, on the other hand, was thinking too much. It was really pitiful andughable.


    Su Yu leaned weakly against the door. She looked at Pei Tianlin¡¯s disappearing figure and revealed a bitter and self-deprecating smile.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t have any expectations, you won¡¯t be disappointed!¡±


    Pei Tianlin did not say anything and returned to his room silently.


    Xu Fei followed behind and waited for instructions.


    However, after a long time, Pei Tianlin did not say anything. He just sat on the sofa in a daze.


    Xu Fei was used to Pei Tianlin¡¯s extreme self-discipline. When he saw this scene, he was stunned.


    ¡®What happened? What did I do wrong?¡¯ Xu Fei was a little uneasy.


    ¡°Get Gu Yunsheng here!¡±


    Xu Fei¡¯s eyes lit up, and he was instantly revived.


    Su Yu returned to her room and changed her clothes.


    She nned to go out for a walk and buy some things.


    Although this ce seemed tock nothing, she still wanted to buy some items to eliminate the sense of unfamiliarity.


    As for Pei Tianlin, he had already agreed back then that they would each be responsible for their own living expenses.


    The other party probably already had this in mind even if she did not say it.


    When she arrived at the door, Ninth Uncle hurriedly asked, ¡°Young Madam, are you going out?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m going shopping!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll arrange a car for you immediately.¡±


    ¡°No need. I¡¯ll just call a cab!¡±


    In her impression, Pei Tianlin was not a rich person. He had so many bodyguards and servants. The expenses were definitely not small.


    Ninth Uncle did not dare to agree so easily.


    ¡°Young Madam, you don¡¯t have to be polite. If you have to call for a cab when you head out, I won¡¯t be able to bear Third Master¡¯s reprimands.¡±


    Su Yu thought about it and could only nod. There was no need to make things difficult for Ninth Uncle over such a small matter.


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    Not long after, the car arrived at the door.


    Su Yu got into the car and headed off without saying where she was going.


    Su Yu was strolling casually in thergest mall in the city center.


    Aftering here, she realized that she really could not find anything to buy.


    She had originally nned to buy some items for herself, but after shopping for a while, she was not satisfied with anything she saw.

 Chapter 47 - Use My Card

    <h4>Chapter 47: Use My Card</h4>


    The clothes in the cloakroom back home were all brand new. Moreover, they were all top-grade designer clothes that she liked. Even with her critical eyes, she couldn¡¯t find anything to pick on.


    It was said that every woman¡¯s wardrobecked a piece of clothing.


    However, it was so difficult to pick that piece of clothing.


    There was no harm if there was noparison. But at this moment, there was actually nothing in this huge mall better than the clothes in the closet at home.


    Sometimes, she could not help but admire Pei Tianlin for handling the details so well.


    It was rare to see such a man.


    Not long after, she finally saw something that caught her eye.


    It was a ne.


    In the past, she had no interest in these kinds of jewelry, but now, her mentality had changed drastically.


    ¡®It¡¯s time to make my life more colorful and interesting.¡¯


    The sales assistant introduced enthusiastically, ¡°Miss, this ne is now selling for 300,000 yuan, while this one is 30,000 yuan.¡±


    ¡°Oh? The difference in price is so big, but the style is so simr. Is it because of the difference in the quality of the materials used?¡±


    ¡°Miss, you¡¯re indeed sharp-eyed. You saw the difference at a nce. The one costing 300,000 yuan is a genuine diamond, while the 30,000 yuan one is a rhinestone. They look simr, but the difference between them is like the difference between heaven and earth.¡±


    Su Yupared the two curiously.


    She realized that the genuine diamond sparkled even more and looked translucent under the light. The rays reflected by the diamond were naturally dazzling.


    The rhinestone looked much more ordinary.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. Help me wrap up the 30,000 yuan ne, then!¡±


    She was not an extravagant person to begin with. A ne worth 300,000 yuan on her neck would not make her look noble. She might even be the target of those with malicious intentions.


    People who were used to being low-key could not ept such a mboyant style.


    ¡°I¡¯ll pay for thisdy¡¯s bill!¡±


    A card was handed out.


    ¡°Shen Qing? Why is it you?¡±


    A look of surprise shed past Su Yu¡¯s eyes when she saw the handsome man beside her.


    Shen Qing could be considered her childhood friend. She had not seen him for a long time. She did not expect to see him here.


    When she was young, in order to protect her younger sister and herself, Su Yu often fought with her rtives and friends. She had offended countless people.


    However, Shen Qing was not among them.


    Hence, for some reason, the two of them became good friends.


    ¡°So many things have happened, yet you haven¡¯t even given me a call. Looks like you really don¡¯t care about this friend of yours, huh?!¡±


    As Shen Qing spoke, he stuffed his bank card into the sales assistant¡¯s hand.


    Hearing this, Su Yu was a little embarrassed.


    The things that had recently happened were really too much for her to take in. Her mind was filled with all kinds of chaotic thoughts. The emotions that surged within her were a mix of frustration, regret, and anger. She truly never had the thought of seeking help.


    Moreover, she did not want her friends to see her in such a sorry state. She did not want her friends to be implicated and get into trouble either.


    ¡°Have you finally thought it through? Are you nning to treat me better now? Why didn¡¯t you buy the better jewelry pieces but the cheaper ones? I¡¯ll buy this ne that costs 300,000 yuan!¡±


    Shen Qing felt indignant on behalf of Su Yu. She had done everything for her family, but in the end, she was betrayed by them. Even if he did not experience it himself, he could imagine how terrible it was.


    Since she had finally taken a liking to a ne, as her friend, he naturally could not ignore it.


    The sales assistant took the card from Shen Qing with both hands. She was about to swipe the card when a hand suddenly appeared. It snatched the card from her hand and stuffed another card in her hand.


    ¡°Use my card!¡±


    The sales assistant was stunned for a moment before turning to look at Su Yu.


    Su Yu also turned her head to look with a surprised expression.


    ¡°Pei Tianlin? Why are you here?¡±


    Pei Tianlin did not reply to Su Yu immediately but looked at Shen Qing questioningly.


    Shen Qing was originally a little surprised that someone was fighting to pay for the bill.


    Although Pei Tianlin was expressionless, he could sense great animosity from his gaze. There was even a hint of killing intent.


    Shen Qing nced at Su Yu beside him and smiled helplessly. He naturally took a step back and maintained a safe distance of one meter away.


    ¡°Miss¡­¡±


    The sales assistant held the card and was at a loss. She could not help but ask.


    ¡°This is my woman, so she naturally has to swipe my card!¡±


    Pei Tianlin¡¯s tone carried a hint of oppression, making the sales assistant a little nervous. She could not help but swipe the card swiftly.

 Chapter 48 - An Unexpected Change

    <h4>Chapter 48: An Unexpected Change</h4>


    Su Yu¡¯s beautiful face heated up slightly. This fellow actually dared to im that she was his woman in public. What was he doing?


    However, when she recalled Pei Tianlin¡¯s cold attitude from before, her burning heart instantly turned cold.


    ¡°I have to remain calm at all times. We¡¯re only in a contractual marriage. The time limit is three years. We share no other rtionship.¡±


    Shen Qing sized up Pei Tianlin curiously and went to Su Yu¡¯s side to ask in a low voice, ¡°What¡¯s going on? What does ¡®my woman¡¯ mean?¡±


    Smack!


    Su Yu could not help but hit Shen Qing¡¯s waist with her elbow and re at him.


    Hiss!


    ¡°Know what to say and when to say it!¡±


    At this moment, she did not know how to exin the situation. She could not just tell Shen Qing that the two of them were legally married, right? Wouldn¡¯t the other party explode?


    Pei Tianlin nced at the ne Su Yu had chosen. It was priced at 30,000 yuan. The price was really low.


    However, since Su Yu chose it, he would not refuse.


    ¡°I want both.¡±


    Pei Tianlin would definitely not let his woman suffer. Since she liked this style, he would buy both nes.


    The sales assistant was very smart this time. Before Pei Tianlin could say anything, she quickly wrapped up the two nes. Then, she swiped the card smoothly and returned the card with both hands.


    Pei Tianlin looked at the nes in his hands. From the workmanship to the materials, they looked very ordinary, but since Su Yu liked them, these two nes were considered valuable.


    After putting away the things, he looked up and saw Shen Qing approaching Su Yu. He said something to her in a low voice. They were really too close, which made him very unhappy.


    Immediately, his sharp gazended on Shen Qing as he unleashed a cold aura.


    Shen Qing was still speaking the words from just now when he suddenly felt a bone-piercing coldness.


    This time, the feeling was even stronger than before. It was as if the man wanted to shred him into pieces.


    He turned around and immediately met Pei Tianlin¡¯s cold eyes.


    ¡°Haha, the weather today is pretty good!¡±


    As he spoke, he retreated to a safe distance. He was filled with the desire to live.


    As expected, after moving away, the oppressive feeling instantly dissipated.


    ¡°Su Yu, why don¡¯t we go for a walk today?¡±


    Immediately, Pei Tianlin¡¯s gaze darkened. Although he did not say anything, the atmosphere was inexplicably solemn.


    Shen Qing understood that if he continued to stay here, he would probably lose her life.


    Hence, he quickly said, ¡°Ah, I suddenly thought of something urgent. Su Yu, let¡¯s set a date next time!¡±


    Before Su Yu could say anything, he had already run far away.


    Su Yu smiled as she watched Shen Qing¡¯s figure disappear. Her originally irritable mood instantly rxed.


    All these years, Shen Qing¡¯s existence had always been a ray of sunlight in her difficult life. She cherished their friendship very much.


    As she was looking, she suddenly felt that the atmosphere beside her was a little off. She turned around and met Pei Tianlin¡¯s deep eyes.


    For some reason, she felt a little guilty under his gaze.


    ¡°Yes, well¡­¡±


    Before she could finish, Pei Tianlin had already walked forward.


    Su Yu¡¯s eyes flickered slightly. She thought to herself, ¡®Is it because I was too close to Shen Qing just now and we seemed a little intimate? Is this fellow jealous?


    ¡®Hmph, he was so cold to me just now. Now, he¡¯s jealous. Just what is he thinking?


    ¡®Perhaps it¡¯s because of the contract. Am I expected to save him some dignity in front of outsiders?¡¯


    Various guesses shed past Su Yu¡¯s mind. Seeing that Pei Tianlin was about to walk away, she hurriedly chased after him and got into his car.


    In the car, Pei Tianlin did not say anything, making the atmosphere in the car abnormally solemn.


    Su Yu opened her mouth a few times to exin herself, but when she saw the other party¡¯s face, she could not say anything for some reason.


    Su Yu did not know why she was a little lost when facing Pei Tianlin. Her heart was filled with frustration, so she did not exin and just stayed silent.


    Suddenly, Pei Tianlin leaned over and ced a hand on her waist. His warm breath assaulted her face.


    Su Yu jumped in shock and shrank back.


    Pei Tianlin¡¯s abnormal reaction today made her start protecting herself again. She did not even want to be intimate with Pei Tianlin anymore.


    Facing Pei Tianlin¡¯s pressure, however, her body did not resist at all. She could only close her eyes.


    Even so, she was furious deep inside.


    Wasn¡¯t he previously cold toward her? Didn¡¯t they agree that it was just a contractual marriage? What was he doing now?

 Chapter 49 - Only I Can Buy You Things

    <h4>Chapter 49: Only I Can Buy You Things</h4>


    Su Yu frowned slightly, feeling conflicted. She was like amb waiting for fate to judge her.


    Pei Tianlin lowered his head to look at her exquisite face. Her cute appearance almost made him lose control, igniting his desire to immediately pounce on her.


    However, he still controlled himself with his strong willpower. He reached out to grab the seat belt and helped her buckle it.


    At that moment, their physical contact caused ripples in their hearts, but neither of them went further. They allowed the ripples to disappear and their hearts became calm again.


    Su Yu¡¯s face was red and hot, but she was grumbling inwardly.


    ¡®This fellow used to be cold and indifferent, but he fought to help me pay the bill today. Now, he¡¯s teasing me but he¡¯s so distant. Could it be that he¡¯s deliberately making fun of me? Yet, I¡¯m foolishly waiting for something to happen¡­¡¯


    Seeing Pei Tianlin move away, Su Yu sat back down. Her emotions were still fluctuating.


    After Pei Tianlin fastened his seatbelt, he took out one of the nes he had just bought and helped Su Yu put it on.


    The diamond on the ne reflected a blurry glow,plementing her beautiful face. It made Su Yu exude an alluring charm.


    A look of surprise shed across Pei Tianlin¡¯s eyes. Although this ne was not considered high-end, Su Yu¡¯s beauty could make this ne glow with a shine that far exceeded its value.


    Indeed, it proved that if a person was beautiful, they would look good in anything. If a person was ugly, everything they wore would be for naught.


    Su Yu felt the ne being draped over her neck and the asional touch of Pei Tianlin¡¯s fingers. Her neck waspletely red.


    ¡°In the future, only I can buy you things!¡±


    Pei Tianlin¡¯s domineering voice sounded beside her ears.


    Su Yu nced at Pei Tianlin and saw that he was calm. He clearly did not have much money, yet he insisted on paying the bill.


    ¡®Perhaps Shen Qing¡¯s appearance triggered him and made him feel like he couldn¡¯t maintain his dignity. After all, he¡¯s my husband in name.


    ¡®In that case, I shouldn¡¯t try to make it even with him regarding the nes. If I give him money, it¡¯ll hurt his pride.


    ¡®Fortunately, the nes aren¡¯t that expensive. It¡¯s fine to ept them.¡¯


    ¡°Um, Shen Qing has been my good friend since I was young¡­¡±


    She did not know how to exin it. Once some things came out of her mouth, they no longer sounded as reasonable or justified.


    ¡°Your current identity is Young Madam Pei!¡±


    Su Yu said solemnly, ¡°I understand. Even if our rtionship is just a contractual marriage, I promise to protect your dignity in front of others in the future.¡±


    Pei Tianlin frowned and said, ¡°In front of others?¡±


    Su Yu coughed lightly and hurriedly added, ¡°In any case, I¡¯ll be extra careful! Shen Qing and I are really just friends. We don¡¯t have any other rtionship with each other. Since I¡¯ve signed the contract with you, I¡¯ll definitely keep my word!¡±


    Pei Tianlin nodded and said, ¡°I will too!¡±


    At the same time, he thought to himself, ¡®In three years, I¡¯ll abide by the agreement.¡¯


    However, these words only sounded in his heart and were hiding a deeper meaning.


    ¡®Perhaps, apart from this contractual rtionship, it¡¯s impossible for me to want more!¡¯


    After returning home, Pei Tianlin returned to his room.


    Su Yu returned to her room.


    She knew that Pei Tianlin was seriously obsessed with cleanliness. Thinking that he would not sleep in her room again this time, she felt even more rxed.


    Knock, knock, knock!


    Su Yu stood up and opened the door. She saw Ninth Uncle standing outside.


    ¡°Ninth Uncle, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Uncle Nine smiled and said, ¡°Third Master said that he wants to decorate your room.¡±


    Su Yu turned around and looked at her room. She was a little puzzled and said, ¡°I don¡¯tck anything in my room. There¡¯s no need to decorate it.¡±


    ¡°These are all things that you don¡¯t have in your room. After setting them up, you won¡¯t have to trouble yourself after this. It¡¯ll save you a lot of trouble.¡±


    With that, Ninth Uncle waved his hand. A few maids immediately walked into the room with arge number of items.


    Each of them was holding two boxes that looked very expensive.


    The boxes were opened. There were various items inside. They were all things a young woman needed.


    Moreover, each of them looked expensive. It was not easy to buy all of them in a short period of time.


    ¡°Uhh¡­ There are so many things. How can I use all of them? I still have many things that I bought in the past!¡±


    Su Yu really did not expect Pei Tianlin to get so many things for her in the blink of an eye. It felt a little ridiculous.


    In reality, she only wanted to shop and rx today. Her goal was not to buy anything.


    It was just that when women shopped, they would always end up buying something they liked even though that wasn¡¯t a part of their n. They would not go back empty-handed.


    ¡°You can leave after you¡¯ve arranged everything!¡±


    Then, Ninth Uncle turned around and said to Su Yu, ¡°Young Madam, this is Third Master¡¯s kind intention. Please ept these gifts! I¡¯ll take my leave first!¡±

 Chapter 50 - Su Yu’s Thoughts

    <h4>Chapter 50: Su Yu¡¯s Thoughts</h4>


    ¡°These¡­ are too much. How can I use all of them?¡±


    Su Yu looked awkward.


    Ninth Uncle said with a smile, ¡°These things are custom-made ording to your preferences and size. They won¡¯t be of use to others.¡±


    All these years, Pei Tianlin had been cold to all women. He was even resistant to them. She was the first woman he had spent a lot of effort on.


    Hence, Ninth Uncle was filled with anticipation, so he naturally became more attentive. He had to take good care of Su Yu.


    Su Yu really did not know what to say.


    ¡°Ninth Uncle, what is Pei Tianlin doing now? I heard that the Pei family is in a bad state now. There¡¯s really no need for him to spend so much money on me. It¡¯s too wasteful.¡±


    If it was to take revenge on Su Ning, there was no need to go so far.


    She had seen many simr second-generation heirs. After they fell from grace, they were unable to adapt to the changes in their environment. They did not hesitate to borrow from the bank and owe arge sum of money. They borrowed money from time to time to maintain a decent and even luxurious life,pletely disregarding the consequences they would have to face in the future.


    In the end, these people either ended up in jail or worse. Some were even beaten up and turned into cripples by debt collectors.


    She did not want Pei Tianlin to end up like this.


    Hearing this, Ninth Uncle praised in his heart, ¡®Third Master¡¯s taste is really good. Young Madam is still young, but she¡¯s not vain. She¡¯s always thinking about Young Master. No wonder Young Master is spending so much effort on her.¡¯


    ¡°Young Madam, Third Master was indeed down and out for a period of time in the past¡­¡±


    Ninth Uncle deliberated over his words and did not know how to exin.


    The reason Pei Tianlin was in dire straits in the past was that he wanted to rely on himself, so he refused the help of his family.


    ¡°But now¡ª¡±


    With Pei Tianlin¡¯s current identity and status, he did not need the support and support of his family at all. He could even be the pir of support for his family. He was definitely a terrifying existence in Long Nation that could shake the world with just a stomp of his feet.


    When Su Yu heard that Pei Tianlin had fallen from grace in the past, her heart tightened. She hurriedly interrupted him. ¡°Ninth Uncle, there¡¯s no need to say anything.¡±


    She did not want to pry into Pei Tianlin¡¯s privacy too much, especially his unbearable and tragic past.


    Even if she wanted to ask, she had to ask Pei Tianlin in person. It would be rude to ask about it behind his back.


    Uncle Nine was stunned. Why was he not allowed to say anything before he even finished?


    However, he did not think too much about it. After all, she had already registered her marriage with Third Master. They were legally married, so she would find out sooner orter.


    Su Yu closed the door and turned around to look at the various items that had been ced in the room. She could not describe how she felt. She was happy but also regretful. In short, it was veryplicated.


    Thinking that Pei Tianlin spent this much money on her just to preserve his dignity, she was worried that he would only be cing himself in a difficult situation.


    Every one of these things was expensive. From skincare products to jewelry, undergarments to shoes, as well as various expensive women¡¯s bags¡­ There were a bunch of them! Some of them were even things she had never seen before.


    She could understand Pei Tianlin¡¯s mentality as a man and husband to buy these things for her. However, this would only make his situation worse. Hence, she could not just stand by and watch him fall into a crisis.


    Su Yu had arge sum of money in her hands. The sry and dividends she received from managing thepany in the past as well as therge sum of money from selling the house were definitely not a small amount.


    The money in her hands was in the bank. It looked like she would be able to get a considerable amount of money from the interests every month, but in reality, as the economy became worse, the value of money would keep decreasing.


    Instead of devaluing it, she might as well take it out and help Pei Tianlin tide through this crisis.


    She only needed to save enough money for the next three years.


    Hence, she stood up and went to Pei Tianlin¡¯s door.


    Not far away, a female maid saw this and immediately walked over. She said respectfully, ¡°Young Madam, Third Master doesn¡¯t like people entering his room.¡±


    Su Yu did not mind. Everyone had their own habits, especially when it came to privacy.


    ¡°I¡¯ll just say a few words to him at the door. I won¡¯t go in.¡±


    The maid hurriedly said, ¡°Young Madam, Third Master has just left and isn¡¯t in his room. I thought you knew!¡±


    ¡°He went out?¡±


    Su Yu nced at the locked door and could only say, ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll wait for him toe back, then.¡±


    Not long after, Su Yu heard the sounds of Pei Tianlin returning and immediately walked out of her room.


    However, Pei Tianlin had already returned to his room.

 Chapter 51 - Respect And Reverence

    <h4>Chapter 51: Respect And Reverence</h4>


    When Su Yu arrived at the door of Pei Tianlin¡¯s room, the maid from before appeared again. She stopped her with an apologetic expression and even a little fear.


    ¡°Young Madam, I¡¯m very sorry. Third Master is strict when ites to work. Unless he takes the initiative to say something¡­¡±


    Su Yu was a little speechless. This fellow was really arrogant. He was already in such a sorry state, yet he still enforced a bunch of rules in the house.


    The maid knew Pei Tianlin¡¯s habits. She was afraid that she would be punished if she did not remind Young Madam.


    However, as a maid in the vi, she knew very well about the rtionship between Pei Tianlin and Su Yu. It seemed that Third Master did not have much feelings for this young madam whom he was in a contractual marriage with.


    At the thought of this, her previous fear and worries instantly vanished.


    After all, although they looked like husband and wife, the two of them were sleeping in separate rooms. This meant that the two of them were only abiding by the contract and did not actually share a good rtionship with each other.


    If they were to get together because of their feelings for each other, she would have to serve her carefully.


    However, since it was not the case, Third Master would probably not pay much attention to the young madam, much less give her any privileges.


    At the thought of this, the maid became bolder. Her tone was no longer as respectful as before.


    ¡°Hurry up and leave! Don¡¯t let Third Master see this, or you¡¯ll cause me to be punished by him. You might not be able to bear the consequences when the timees.¡±


    Su Yu naturally sensed the subtle changes in the maid¡¯s attitude and tone, but she did not take it to heart and was toozy to bicker with such a person.


    Anyway, it was not like she had to see him right now. It was just a whim. She wanted to help him if she could, but it seemed that there was no rush now.


    Su Yu turned around and nned to return to her room.


    The maid looked at Su Yu, who had turned around. A look of ease and ridicule shed past her eyes.


    ¡®So what if you¡¯ve registered your marriage with Third Master? Third Master doesn¡¯t value you. You¡¯re invisible in this vi. You have no status at all. You¡¯re inferior even to a maid like me.¡¯


    Click!


    The door suddenly opened, and Pei Tianlin¡¯s figure appeared at the door.


    His gaze was cold. When itnded on the maid, she trembled.


    She seemed to sense anger in his gaze. She couldn¡¯t take it, and her face turned pale.


    ¡°Third Master! I didn¡¯t mean to disturb you. Young Madam wanted to go in, so I helped you stop her!¡±


    Su Yu saw Pei Tianlin¡¯s angry expression and knew that he hated being disturbed. She hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Third Master. I¡¯ve disturbed you. I just have a small matter to talk to you about. We can just talk about it when you¡¯re free.¡±


    ¡°Get lost! Pack your things and leave!¡±


    Su Yu was stunned and did not understand.


    A look of understanding shed across the maid¡¯s eyes. She nced at Su Yu and quickly said, ¡°I¡¯ll help you pack your things, Young Madam. I had told you not to disturb Third Master¡ª¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m talking to you!¡±


    Pei Tianlin looked at the maid coldly.


    The maid was stunned when she heard this. She did not expect the person who was chased away to be her.


    However, her expression changed drastically.


    She finally remembered her identity. She was just a maid. How could shepare to the young madam of the house?


    Even if this young madam was just in a contractual marriage with Third Master, she was still the young madam. Before the contract ended, she was the mistress of the house. How could she be chased away just because Third Master was disturbed?


    She was the one who was muddle-headed and forgot her identity.


    For a moment, her expression was ashen. Her body was trembling so much that she was about to copse.


    Pei Tianlin did not show any sympathy at all. He said to Ninth Uncle, who had appeared not far away at some point, ¡°Ninth Uncle, bring her away.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Third Master!¡±


    With that, Ninth Uncle went forward and grabbed the maid¡¯s arm. The maid¡¯s body was stiff, and she almost fell. Ninth Uncle hurriedly supported her.


    When the other maids saw this, they lowered their heads and did not even dare to breathe. They were silent like cicadas in the winter.


    Pei Tianlin came to the edge of the railing of the second floor and nced at all the maids in the vi. He said solemnly, ¡°Su Yu is my wife and the mistress of this house. Whatever belongs to me also belongs to her. No matter when, where, and what the situation is, you have to disy sufficient respect and reverence!¡±


    Pei Tianlin¡¯s voice was not loud, but everyone heard him clearly.


    Pei Tianlin turned around and went to the door. He said to Su Yu, who was beside him, ¡°Let¡¯s talk inside!¡±


    Compared to before, his gaze and tone had instantly be much gentler.


    ¡°Third Master, I¡¯m looking for you¡­¡±


    However, before she could finish, Pei Tianlin pulled her into the room and hugged her tightly.

 Chapter 52 - Call Me By My Name

    <h4>Chapter 52: Call Me By My Name</h4>


    Su Yu¡¯s heart tightened. She did not know what was wrong with Pei Tianlin, so even though she was in his arms, she still said hurriedly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t want to disturb you. I just¡­¡±


    However, when she looked up and met Pei Tianlin¡¯s solemn gaze, she was instantly speechless.


    For some reason, when she faced Pei Tianlin, she would always be suppressed by his aura. In the past, when she was managing thepany, she did not show any weakness even when facing those sly shareholders. Now, facing this fellow, she could not resist at all.


    Hugging Su Yu, Pei Tianlin asked, ¡°What did you call me just now?¡±


    Previously, Pei Tianlin had not noticed the difference in how she greeted him. However, it sounded exceptionally ear-piercing today.


    This was not a nickname a wife should have for her husband. This nickname represented distance and unfamiliarity.


    ¡°Third¡­ Third Master. Is there anything wrong with calling you that?¡±


    In this family, didn¡¯t everyone address Pei Tianlin as such?


    Although she felt that calling him that was awkward and people who did not know better would think that he was an old man, she still went with it.


    However, she did as the Romans did. As a contractual wife, she naturally could not stand out too much. She naturally followed the crowd and addressed him as such.


    She was thinking about something when her vision suddenly darkened. A strong man¡¯s aura instantly overwhelmed her, and her lips were instantly covered.


    ¡°Oh!¡±


    Su Yu¡¯s body tightened at the sudden attack, and she wanted to resist.


    However, Pei Tianlin was hugging her too tightly.


    After a long time, Su Yu finally found a chance to avoid him. She gasped and shouted, ¡°Third Master, I¡ª¡±


    ¡°Call me by my name!¡±


    With that, he did not care and kissed her again.


    Su Yu could not avoid him and could only continue responding.


    At the same time, her mind was a mess. She suddenly came to her senses.


    ¡®Is this fellow angry that I call him ¡®Third Master¡¯? He even specially emphasized for me to call him by his name!¡¯


    Su Yu, who felt that she had found the crux of the problem, instantly felt more confident. While she was panting, she shouted, ¡°Pei¡­ Tian¡­ Lin¡­¡±


    Initially, she nned to say the other party¡¯s name in a very serious tone to make him show some respect.


    Unexpectedly, although she had called out his name, Pei Tianlin was busy kissing her and it interrupted her momentum. Her words were filled with temptation, and every word was apanied by a panting sound. Even Su Yu¡¯s body went soft when she heard it. She did not believe that this was her voice.


    If even she felt this way, what about Pei Tianlin? He almost could not control himself and turned into a wolf.


    ¡°Not this!¡±


    Pei Tianlin seemed to have realized something. He hugged Su Yu and refused to let go. Before she could say anything else, he kissed her thrice.


    ¡°T-Tian¡­ Lin!¡±


    ¡°Get rid of the first word!¡±


    Pei Tianlin was very domineering as he ordered.


    Although Su Yu swayed in his arms like a weak de of grass, she did not agree. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Tianlin, I¡¯ll call you Tianlin. Take it or leave it!¡±


    Pei Tianlin looked at the blushing Su Yu in his arms in surprise. A smile shed across his eyes. He thought about it carefully and nodded. ¡°Alright!¡±


    Su Yu bit her lip and red at the fellow in front of her.


    Didn¡¯t they say that they would only be contractual husband and wife? Why was he so concerned about how she addressed him?


    ¡°Call me that again!¡±


    Su Yu rolled her eyes at Pei Tianlin and did not refuse. She shouted angrily, ¡°Tianlin!¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s good!¡±


    With that, a passionate kissnded on her again, making Su Yu tremble.


    After a while, he felt Su Yu¡¯s breathing be unstable. He looked up and asked, ¡°Why were you looking for me?¡±


    Su Yu slowly rxed and blurted out, ¡°Third Master, I¡ª¡±


    Swish!


    Sensing Pei Tianlin¡¯s sharp gaze, she immediately reacted and hurriedly corrected herself. ¡°Tianlin, the things you got Ninth Uncle to send over are too much. They must have cost a lot of money. We had an agreement previously that we¡¯ll each be responsible for our own living expenses. The reason we¡¯re together¡­ is because we have the same goal. I can¡¯t spend your money, so I¡¯ll give this to you.¡±


    With that, Su Yu handed over a bank card.


    ¡°Take it!¡±

 Chapter 53 - I’ll Take This Money

    <h4>Chapter 53: I¡¯ll Take This Money</h4>


    Pei Tianlin did not even look at the card and asked directly, ¡°So, you¡¯re saying that I can¡¯t even support my woman?¡±


    He was curious. The Su family was reputable, after all. He did not know where they had heard the news that his family was in a bad state, which made them anxious to cancel their daughter¡¯s engagement with him. Regardless, it had saved him a lot of trouble.


    But even Su Yu thought that he was poor?


    Was it because this small vi they were living in was not luxurious enough, or was it because of other reasons?


    Was he too low-profile?


    Su Yu did not look up at Pei Tianlin. She raised the card with her small hand and said softly, ¡°Although it¡¯s not much, it should be able to handle the urgent situation.¡± She was really grateful for Pei Tianlin¡¯s help. Otherwise, she would really have had no way out and would have felt like she had nothing to live for after getting betrayed by her family.


    Although they were contractual husband and wife, since the two of them had already registered their marriage, she hoped to at least abide by the contract till the end.


    ¡°As you know, I only have three years. When I die, the money will fall into the hands of some disgusting people. I might as well give it to you.¡±


    At the thought that she only had three years left, Su Yu could not help but feel sad.


    She had always remembered the doctor¡¯s words and was already mentally prepared. However, knowing that she was in the critical fourth stage was really ufortable. It was as if she was walking to death every day.


    One of the greatest pains in one¡¯s life was knowing that one was walking toward death but being unable to stop it.


    Pei Tianlin was actually more concerned about her health than Su Yu. He could almost recite Gu Yunsheng¡¯s medical advice.


    If it were not for Lin Tianhao and Su Ning deliberately hiding the truth, perhaps Su Yu¡¯s health would not have ended up in such a bad state.


    Hence, no matter how tempted he was, he did not dare to let his emotions loose.


    However, sometimes, emotions could overpower one¡¯s rationale.


    Even though he kept reminding himself, he would fail to control himself at times.


    This was the dilemma Pei Tianlin was facing.


    Pei Tianlin reached out to ruffle Su Yu¡¯s hair, then hugged her in his arms again and patted her back.


    Although Su Yu did not say it directly, he knew everything that he needed to know and understood her thoughts.


    Su Yu felt Pei Tianlin¡¯sfort. She understood that this was not love. This was perhaps just the pity the strong had for the weak.


    ¡°How much is inside?¡±


    Pei Tianlin took the card from Su Yu and asked casually.


    Su Yu said a little embarrassedly, ¡°Not much, just a little more than ten million! If you use it well, it should be enough for you to start anew!¡±


    Ten million was indeed not much. After selling the vi and adding thepany¡¯s sry and dividends from the past few years, they only amounted to this much.


    Compared to those second-generation heirs who easily spent millions or tens of millions, Su Yu, the former manager of thepany, was indeed not doing too well.


    However, the money in this card wasn¡¯t all that she had. She had left herself a sum of money that was enough for three years.


    After experiencing her family¡¯s betrayal, leaving a backup n for herself was a lesson that was engraved in her bones. It was now very difficult for her to be honest with others and not hold anything back.


    ¡°Ten million!¡±


    This sum of money was definitely worth much more than the things he sent over today.


    The value of those things was only one-tenth of the amount in this card.


    From the looks of it, the real reason why she gave him this card was not topensate for the money, but because she truly felt that he was short on money now. She nned to use the money to let him make aeback and start over.


    ¡®What a silly and cute girl!¡¯


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll ept the money!¡±


    Pei Tianlin took the card calmly. This sum of money was insignificant to him, but to thedy in front of him, it was an extremely precious gift. It could not be sphemed against or underestimated.


    Seeing Pei Tianlin ept the bank card, Su Yu revealed a sincere smile.


    ¡°Alright, I hope you can use this money to make aeback and achieve glory!¡±


    Looking at the smile on Su Yu¡¯s face, Pei Tianlin felt like his heart had been lit up at that moment. It was like a warm ray of sunlight.


    Although he really did not need the money, he could inexplicably feel the weight of this ten million dors.


    The coldness that he had been umting out of habit also seemed to melt under this smile. At the very least, there was a smile in his eyes now.

 Chapter 54 - A Woman’s Greatest Wish

    <h4>Chapter 54: A Woman¡¯s Greatest Wish</h4>


    ¡®This girl really thinks of me as a poor, rich second-generation heir! Why is this feeling surprisingly enjoyable, though?¡¯


    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s all I have to say. I¡¯m going back to rest.¡±


    Su Yu¡¯s mind was at ease, and her steps became lighter.


    As soon as she pushed the door open, Pei Tianlin¡¯s voice sounded from behind. ¡°1207.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°The passcode to my room!¡±


    Pei Tianlin said slowly.


    Perhaps he could not devote himself to this rtionship, but he could love her to the extreme.


    Su Yu¡¯s heart trembled. Did Pei Tianlin mean that she could enter his room anytime?


    Although she was not very curious about Pei Tianlin¡¯s room, by telling her the passcode, his intentions were made clear.


    Su Yu had obtained the right to enter Pei Tianlin¡¯s room, which indirectly proved her identity and status in the family.


    He had helped her clear her name now!


    ¡®And the passcode is my birthday!¡¯


    ¡°Yes, I got it!¡±


    For a moment, Su Yu¡¯s heart beat faster as blood rushed to her head.


    It was only after a long time that she calmed down.


    Seeing Su Yu close the door, Pei Tianlin called Xu Fei over.


    At this moment, his expression returned to one of seriousness. It was as if he was thinking about something but wasn¡¯t able to get an answer for a long time.


    Xu Fei¡¯s expression was solemn as he quietly waited for instructions.


    Looking at Pei Tianlin¡¯s expression, he probably had an important mission for him. He was a little excited.


    ¡°What do you think is a woman¡¯s greatest wish?¡±


    Xu Fei instantly looked up, his face filled with shock.


    ¡®What kind of question is that? I¡¯m not an expert in rtionships. This mission is not in my expertise!¡¯


    However, since Third Master had asked, as the subordinate, what could he do?


    Could he not answer?


    No way!


    ¡°This¡­ I think it might be a blessed family! They want a husband who loves them and a cute child.¡±


    Pei Tianlin felt that Su Yu already had a husband who loved her. She was just short of a cute child.


    However, he did not know if her body could support her inpleting this wish.


    ¡°What else?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps a grand wedding and being able to walk into the hall in her favorite wedding dress!¡±


    This question was too tricky. Xu Fei replied with difficulty.


    In just a few minutes, he felt that at least half of his brain cells had died.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Pei Tianlin did not have anyments or replies to this. He just nodded and turned around to return to his room thoughtfully.


    ¡­


    The next day, when Su Yu got up and went downstairs, Pei Tianlin was already waiting in the dining room.


    A sumptuous breakfast had been prepared, but it hadn¡¯t been touched.


    An embarrassed expression appeared on Su Yu¡¯s face. She said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I woke upte! Have you been waiting for a long time?¡±


    As she spoke, she sat beside Pei Tianlin.


    However, before she could sit properly, Pei Tianlin had already domineeringly pulled Su Yu onto hisp. He held her waist and kissed her.


    Su Yu¡¯s scream was interrupted.


    Xu Fei, who was outside the door, thought that something had happened and rushed in. Then, he saw a scene that almost blinded his eyes. He instantly stopped in his tracks and turned around to return to the door.


    He only heaved a long sigh of relief when he reached the door. He reached out to rub his thigh.


    He had rushed over too quickly just now and took a sharp turn. In order not to make a sound and disturb the two people in the dining room, he almost broke his leg.


    However, while Pei Tianlin was immersed in kissing Su Yu¡¯s soft lips, Su Yu had caught a glimpse of a figure at the door. She was embarrassed and tried her best to push him away.


    Unfortunately, her weak strength was useless against Pei Tianlin¡¯s suppression. Her restless arm was pressed down a few times, so she just endured it obediently.


    After a long time, Pei Tianlin finally looked up.


    ¡°I¡¯ve indeed been waiting for a long time!¡±


    She did not know if the wait was for breakfast or for this kiss.


    Su Yu quickly broke free from Pei Tianlin¡¯s arms and sat back down.


    She did not understand her rtionship with Pei Tianlin anymore.


    They were clearly just contractual husband and wife, but now, kissing and hugging seemed to have be the norm. It felt like they were in love.


    However, Pei Tianlin would always restrain himself and even be cold at critical moments.


    This constant change between two extremities made her feel at a loss.

 Chapter 55 - Wedding Dress

    <h4>Chapter 55: Wedding Dress</h4>


    She did not understand what Pei Tianlin was thinking now, but she did not dare to ask. She did not even dare to know the truth.


    Anyway, she only had three years. She was not pursuing anything long-term. As long as she wasfortable, she did not have to care too much.


    ¡°Then I¡¯lle down earlier next time!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Pei Tianlin looked at Su Yu deeply. If he had not kissed her this morning, he would not be able to eat anything for the entire day.


    The feeling of having everything one ate be tasteless could only be understood if one experienced it for themselves.


    It would be fine if one had never tasted delicious food. Eating would then just be a task to fill one¡¯s stomach.


    However, knowing the joy and losing that ability was very difficult to ept.


    If one had never obtained something, one could not lose it.


    However, losing something after having it was exceptionally uneptable.


    Pei Tianlin was in this state now.


    If it were not for Su Yu¡¯s kiss in the morning, it would have been especially ufortable if he could not eat anything the entire day.


    Su Yu lowered her head and ate slowly with elegant movements.


    Pei Tianlin¡¯s appetite was also whetted. He ate as he said, ¡°I¡¯ve hired a wedding dress designer for you. You can get him to design anything you want!¡±


    Su Yu paused in her actions and looked up in surprise. ¡°Wedding dress? Do I need a wedding dress?¡±


    They were in a contractual marriage!


    Did she even need a wedding dress?


    ¡°You don¡¯t want it?¡± Pei Tianlin frowned and immediately looked at Xu Fei, who was standing at the door not far away. He seemed to be very dissatisfied with the consultant role that Xu Fei yed yesterday.


    Xu Fei¡¯s body froze, and his heart was filled with bitterness.


    ¡®Are you ming me? I¡¯m still single, but since you asked, I naturally had to answer!¡¯


    ¡®Moreover, should you be asking me this kind of question? You should be asking Young Madam herself. How can I be med for this?!¡¯


    They were both straight men. Neither one was better than the other!


    However, Su Yu was thinking about this question seriously.


    Did she want to wear a wedding dress?


    This was a very simple question. The answer was very clear. Yes.


    She did not have a chance in the past. Now that they were married and had registered their marriage, she could still wear a wedding dress, right?


    There were only three years left before her life would end. It would be too regretful if she did not even wear a wedding dress before her life ended.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want it!¡±


    Su Yu said softly. If she put on a wedding dress and took a wedding photo, perhaps that would be thest proof that she had once existed in this world!


    However, Pei Tianlin¡¯s attitude made her a little confused. Was he going to take wedding photos with her?


    This suggestion was indeed a little too sudden for her.


    ¡°As long as you want to, we¡¯ll do it! Ninth Uncle will arrange the specific itinerary for you.¡±


    Pei Tianlin finished his breakfast and put down his chopsticks.


    ¡°Thank you, Ninth Uncle!¡±


    When Xu Fei, who was at the door, heard the conversation inside, his heart instantly stopped.


    He had not been let down by the many movies and TV shows he had watched. At the critical moment, the knowledge imparted from the media was still effective.


    ¡­


    In the shopping area.


    Ninth Uncle drove Su Yu to a beautifully decorated wedding dress shop.


    What made Su Yu a little curious was that this bridal shop did not have a name. There was only an extremely beautiful angel statue by the door.


    ¡°Is this the ce?¡±


    Through the beautiful window, she could see various wedding dresses. Each of them was elegant, luxurious, and beautiful.


    Ninth Uncle had said that Pei Tianlin had booked a designer for her. After entering, she just had to say her name.


    However, Su Yu nned to shop around first. She was not in a rush to see the designer. Perhaps there was a ready-made design that she liked!


    She was about to push the door open and enter when a voice suddenly sounded not far away.


    ¡°Sister!¡±


    Su Yu turned around and saw that it was Su Ning!


    At this moment, Su Ning was dressed in designer clothes. She had heavy makeup on and looked like a peacock. It was as though she was afraid that others would not know her family background.


    Her neck, hands, and head were adorned with extremely expensive jewelry. She looked beautiful.


    Su Yu frowned. She did not know when Su Ning had be so vulgar.


    It may look like she was wearing designer clothes with extremely expensive jewelry and leather bags, but the pile of clothes was simply without aesthetics. She only gave off the feeling of a nouveau riche.


    Her taste was so bad that Su Yu almost did not recognize her biological sister.


    However, Su Ning felt good about herself. She raised her head and walked over confidently.

 Chapter 56 - A Coincidental Encounter Outside The Bridal Shop

    <h4>Chapter 56: A Coincidental Encounter Outside The Bridal Shop</h4>


    Perhaps it was because of a freakbination of factors, Su Ning did not know that the signature on the share transfer contract had disappeared.


    She felt that she would be able to get a lot of money in the future with those shares. Hence, her spending these few days was exceptionally extravagant.


    ¡°Sister, you didn¡¯te here to look at the wedding dress because you¡¯re still thinking about your engagement with Tianhao, right?¡± Su Ning looked a little suspicious.


    Su Yu was speechless. When it came to trash like Lin Tianhao, only a fool like her could have trusted him. The fact that she previously fell for him proved that she was indeed a fool.


    From the looks of it, Su Ning seemed to care a lot about Lin Tianhao. Was this what it meant by birds of a feather flock together?


    ¡°Do you think that¡¯s possible?¡±


    Su Ning also thought that it was impossible. Their rtionship had already reached such a state, so how could they possibly get back together?


    Suddenly, Su Ning¡¯s eyes lit up. She asked in surprise, ¡°Sister, could it be that you really like that gigolo and intend to marry him, so you came here to look at wedding dresses?¡±


    Su Yu did not know what to say.


    Although Pei Tianlin¡¯s current situation might not be good, saying that he was a gigolo was too much.


    However, there was naturally no need to exin these things to Su Ning.


    ¡°You¡¯re here to look at wedding dresses too?¡±


    Looking at Su Ning¡¯s eye-catching attire, although she was not considered ugly, it was difficult to say that she was beautiful. She even looked a little tacky.


    However, to the sales attendants, this kind of vulgarity also represented an ideal customer¡ªnouveau riche.


    Nouveau riche who had nothing but money were the most honorable guests of every shop.


    Su Ning casually sized up Su Yu, her eyes shing with disdain.


    Ever since the share transfer contract was signed, her status in the Su family had rapidly changed. She was also valued by the Lin family more.


    Xu Li even gave her a card as a gift. She could buy anything she wanted. It seemed that she had acknowledged this prospective daughter-inw of hers.


    Su Ning¡¯s money originally came from Su Yu. After Su Yu froze all her cards, her life was greatly affected.


    Now that she had obtained a card she could swipe at will, she naturally had toe out and shop crazily. She would also enjoy the envious gazes of others while shopping.


    After what had happened at the entrance of the vi thest time, Su Ning finally understood that this sister of hers hadpletely fallen out with their family.


    However, she did not want topletely sever ties with her. She endured her dissatisfaction with Su Yu and said with a smile, ¡°My engagement with Pei Tianlin has been canceled. I¡¯m free now. Dad has already decided to choose a new fianc¨¦ for me. Anyway, I have nothing to do, so I came over to look at wedding dresses!¡±


    These words made it sound as if Su Ning did not even know who her fianc¨¦ was but was an innocent girl who was looking forward to marriage.


    Su Ning sized up Su Yu¡¯s clothes. Although she could not tell what brand they were, the material, style, and even the details of the clothes showed that they were expensive.


    It was obvious that Su Yu was able to maintain such a high spending rate now because she had arge sum of cash in her hands.


    Her gaze swept past Su Yu¡¯s wrist, and she was instantly attracted to the bracelet she was wearing.


    This bracelet looked very inconspicuous. There were no luxurious gems on it. It was just that simple.


    However, she had seen a simr bracelet at a jewelry exhibition a few days ago. At that time, she was attracted to this simple design that cost millions.


    Later on, a staff member introduced it to her. They said that it was thest piece of work by a top designer overseas. Not only was it very artistic, but it was also very valuable as a collector¡¯s item.


    Although the materials used were ordinary and just made from tinum, it was worth millions.


    ¡®Su Yu is really willing to spend money on herself now.¡¯


    In the past, Su Yu didn¡¯t even care about her attire. She pretended to be ugly and old. She seldom spent money on herself.


    Now, Su Yu seemed to have really changed drastically and had started investing in herself.


    ¡°Sister, your bracelet is so beautiful. The material looks ordinary, but it looks extraordinary. Can you let me try it on?¡±


    Su Ning thought that Su Yu was still her obedient sister as in the past. She said that she wanted to try it on, but in reality, she would take it for herself after wearing it.


    In the past, Su Yu would naturally not bicker with her. As long as her sister liked it, she was willing to do anything, even if it meant plucking the stars from the sky.


    However, things were different now.


    No matter how magnanimous Su Yu was, she would still remember the misfortune brought upon her previously.


    Since she hadpletely cut ties with the Su family thest time, there was no need to turn back now.

 Chapter 57 - Let’s Go In And Take A Look

    <h4>Chapter 57: Let¡¯s Go In And Take A Look</h4>


    <h4></h4>


    Seeing that Su Yu was indifferent and had a calm expression, Su Ning hurriedly tried her best to act cute.


    She hugged Su Yu¡¯s arm and shook it as she begged, ¡°Sister!¡±


    Su Yu thought of how Su Ning was having an affair with Lin Tianhao when she was hospitalized, and her heart turned exceptionally cold.


    She had long seen Su Ning¡¯s true colors. How could she be fooled by her again?


    Moreover, Pei Tianlin had asked Ninth Uncle to deliver this bracelet and a lot of other things to her yesterday. Each of them was expensive. How could she casually give it to her?


    ¡°No!¡±


    Su Yu did not exin and directly rejected her.


    Su Ning knew that her rtionship with Su Yu was worlds apart from before, so she did not dare to insist.


    ¡°Sister, are you still with that gigolo? I think you¡¯d better stay away from him. Why is he with you? Isn¡¯t it all for your money? Don¡¯t be fooled by him. You have to be wary of him!¡±


    Su Yu nced at Su Ning and said indifferently, ¡°Indeed, I have to be cautious!¡±


    After what Su Ning had done, she still had the cheek to tell her that she had to be cautious. This was the biggest joke.


    Initially, Su Yu did not intend to interact with Su Ning anymore.


    However, before her mother passed away, she divided thepany¡¯s shares into three parts¡ªSu Juntao¡¯s share, her share, and Su Ning¡¯s share.


    However, Su Ning¡¯s share had long been taken away by Su Juntao and his wife. This was the only reason why they could suppress Su Yu in thepany.


    Now that Su Ning had be so greedy, Su Yu decided to take back her mother¡¯s shares no matter what.


    Hence, she had to be perfunctory.


    Three years was enough for her to take back everything her mother had.


    When Su Ning heard this, she knew what Su Yu was thinking. A trace of resentment shed past her eyes.


    However, she did not explode. Instead, she revealed a fake smile and hugged Su Yu¡¯s arm. ¡°Let¡¯s go in and take a look!¡±


    Su Yu did not agree or refuse.


    As soon as she entered the shop, Su Ning found an exclusive VIP card from among the many cards in her bag. It was for this bridal shop.


    Su Yu did not know why Su Ning had this shop¡¯s VIP card, but she did not mind.


    The sales attendants in such a high-end bridal shop had sharp eyes. When they saw the VIP card in Su Ning¡¯s hand, their faces instantly blossomed with extremely passionate smiles.


    A few sales attendants surrounded them. They were polite, gentle, passionate, and even good at talking. No matter if they were praising Su Ning or Su Yu, they could praise them perfectly. They quickly closed the distance between them and left the customers with a good impression of them.


    Even though Su Yu was just watching coldly from the side without saying anything, she was still ttered by the sales attendants.


    ¡°Take out the best designs in your shop. Don¡¯t worry about the price. As long as they¡¯re suitable, I¡¯ll buy them.¡±


    Su Ning¡¯s tone was quite lofty, and her aura was strong. She looked like the wife of the world¡¯s richest man as she tried her best to show off her wealth.


    Since she had Su Yu¡¯s shares in her hands and the bank card from her future mother-inw, Xu Li, she did not have to care about such a small sum of money at all. After all, she would also be the future young madam of the Lin family.


    When the sales attendants saw this, they were overjoyed. They wished they could treat Su Ning like their ancestor and serve her. They were extremely polite and agreed to anything she asked.


    Soon, more than ten of the most expensive wedding dresses were brought out. Su Ning could choose whatever she wanted.


    Su Ning began to try them on one by one.


    She was slightly bigger than Su Yu and had a voluptuous figure. She was wearing a tight wedding dress, which highlighted her curvy figure.


    ¡°Miss Su, your figure is really good. The groom is so blessed!¡±


    ¡°This wedding dress suits you too well. Look, your figure is so curvy when you wear it.¡±


    Su Yu was speechless.


    She was witnessing how hard these employees were working to getmissions.


    Su Ning¡¯s figure was clearly too voluptuous. Wearing such a tight wedding dress did not highlight her figure at all but made her figure look bad.


    However, they were saying that Su Ning was just short of a fairy descending to the mortal world. They made her out to be a goddess who had descended to the mortal world. There was not a single reliable word from their mouths.


    Su Ning was looking in the mirror and could see the wedding dress that she was wearing clearly. It did not fit at all, but when the sales attendants said this, she really thought that she was as beautiful as a goddess.


    It was unknown if she was pretending or if she really could not tell.


    In any case, in Su Yu¡¯s opinion, the wedding dresses in this shop highlighted one¡¯s aura. The style of each dress was different.


    One only needed to choose one that matched one¡¯s temperament.

 Chapter 58 - I Have An Appointment

    <h4>Chapter 58: I Have An Appointment</h4>


    However, Su Ning had already bought a few wedding dresses in just a short while. No one knew how many weddings she would have to hold.


    However, this crazy act of spending money was naturally weed by the sales attendants. On the other hand, no one paid any attention to Su Yu, the beautiful woman who stood quietly at the side.


    Fortunately, Su Yu was a gentle person and did not mind it at all. She quietly picked out the designs that matched her temperament.


    Although the two of them were twins, they shared almost no simrity from their temperament to their looks.


    Sometimes, Su Yu would also secretly suspect if she was biologically rted to this twin sister of hers.


    Su Yu saw a wedding dress that looked good. She went over and touched the material of the dress.


    Unexpectedly, someone immediately reprimanded her from afar, ¡°Hey, hey, don¡¯t touch the dresses unless you want to buy them. Each of these wedding dresses is extremely expensive. If you dirty them, can you afford to pay for thepensation?¡±


    The sales assistant had seen Su Yu before this. Although she looked like she had a good temperament, she did not say a word after entering. She looked like she was with Su Ning, but these people could tell that the two of them didn¡¯t seem to share a good rtionship.


    As Su Ning was the main customer, they naturally had to be biased toward her.


    Most importantly, Su Yu¡¯s attire was too high-profile. Those who did not know better would not know the value of her clothes.


    Hence, the sales attendants deliberately found fault with her and showed bad attitudes.


    ¡°Sister, the wedding dresses here don¡¯t look too suitable for you! Why don¡¯t you go to another bridal shop?¡±


    Su Ning did not want to wear the wedding dresses from the same shop where Su Yu chose her wedding dress. That would make it seem as though her taste and standards were too low.


    When the sales attendants heard Su Ning call Su Yu ¡®Sister¡¯, their eyes lit up.


    They did not understand why the gap between the sisters seemed to be so big.


    However, there were also the simple-minded ones who said directly, ¡°That¡¯s right! Perhaps another shop will have better options for you. Our shop¡¯s dresses might really not be suitable for you.¡±


    Fortunately, the sales attendant who spoke was not stupid, and her tone was still a little polite.


    However, the meaning of these words made one feel really ufortable.


    ¡°Sigh, my sister is just too thin. There are so many wedding dresses here, but almost none of them suit her. Unfortunately, my sister is extremely bony. If she wears a wedding dress from this shop, I¡¯m afraid she won¡¯t do the wedding dress justice!¡±


    Although the sales attendants did not have any gossipy thoughts, they had heard of many feuds between wealthy families. They immediately thought of those TV dramas with countless episodes.


    Hearing the ridicule in Su Ning¡¯s words, many sales attendants revealed faint smiles.


    There were even some sales attendants who revealed faint disdain. It was unknown what they were thinking.


    ¡°Pack these, this too, and this one.¡±


    Su Ning¡¯s actions, which made her seem as though she was the daughter of a rich family, made the sales attendants instantly surprised.


    ¡°Miss Su, wait a moment!¡±


    The sales attendants divided the work. Some went to pack the dresses, while others politely led Su Ning into a rest area. Then, they served her coffee and handed her magazines to relieve her boredom.


    Su Yu¡¯s expression remained unchanged, but she was not really angry.


    However, her impression of this shop instantly fell to the lowest.


    From the sales attendants¡¯ attitude, it was estimated that the boss was a profit-seeking person.


    ¡°I want to see your designer, Lisa. I have an appointment!¡±


    The sales attendants were stunned, then asked with widened eyes, ¡°Who did you say you wanted to see?¡±


    The designer, Lisa!¡±


    Not far away, Su Ning heard the conversation and spat out a mouthful of coffee.


    A sales attendant nearby immediately handed over tissues with a humble smile.


    Su Ning looked at Su Yu in disbelief, her face filled with ridicule.


    Su Yu frowned and asked indifferently, ¡°Is there a problem?¡±


    ¡°Sister, you¡¯ve really impressed me. I don¡¯t think you even know who Lisa is, right?¡±


    Su Yu¡¯s expression remained unchanged. In her opinion, no matter how famous Lisa was, she was just a designer.


    Perhaps she was top-notch in the designer industry and was highly sought after. However, she was not a fashion expert. It was normal for her to not know much about the fashion world. It was fine if she did not know. What was the big deal?


    Su Ning had a look of disdain on her face and exined Lisa¡¯s identity with a condescending attitude, ¡°Lisa is a foreigner and is famous as the world¡¯s top wedding designer. She¡¯s a celebrity in the fashion world. The shop you¡¯re in now is just a small shop under her name. You actually want to see Lisa here? Are you crazy?¡±

 Chapter 59 - Lisa

    <h4>Chapter 59: Lisa</h4>


    ¡°I¡¯m dying ofughter. I don¡¯t know where you got your appointment from. Even as employees, we didn¡¯t know that Lisa would be here, yet you¡¯ve made an appointment here? This joke is enough to make meugh for a year.¡±


    ¡°Is this person here to buy a wedding dress or to cause trouble? She came here to make an appointment? How odd!¡±


    Su Yu¡¯s expression was calm without any embarrassment.


    Although she was a little surprised, this Lisa seemed to have a high reputation and status. However, it was not to the extent that could surprise her.


    However, Ninth Uncle had clearly said that after entering, she just had to say her name to see the designer. Why was this happening now?


    She did not believe that Ninth Uncle would lie to her.


    Su Ning felt very happy. She had not seen Su Yu suffer in a long time. Besides, she didn¡¯t even have to plot this one.


    ¡°Sister, I know you don¡¯t like me and are very dissatisfied with the sales attendants¡¯ cold treatment toward you just now, but isn¡¯t it a little too ridiculous for you to find such an excuse to attract their attention? Yes, you¡¯re indeed the center of attention now, but it¡¯s ridiculous. You¡¯re like an ignorant clown!¡±


    ¡°Miss, there are indeed no dresses in our shop that are suitable for you. Otherwise, we would have introduced them to you!¡±


    ¡°Oh, I almost forgot something. I remember reading in the news yesterday that Lisa is working on a suit for the British prince¡¯s wedding. She probably doesn¡¯t have time to attend your appointment! You should just go to another shop!¡±


    Su Ning took this opportunity to attack Su Yu. For a moment, she felt extremely satisfied and smug. She vented all the anger in her heart.


    At this moment, a fleet of cars drove over on the street outside the shop and stopped at the door.


    Then, seven to eight people walked out of the car. The person in the lead was a young woman who looked to be in her 20s. It was difficult to determine her exact age.


    The woman¡¯s aura was extremely powerful. The entourage behind her was mostly Caucasian foreigners. There were both men and women, and they looked very smart and capable.


    The woman was wearing sunsses, and her steps carried a swift and decisive aura.


    The moment she entered, her gazes scanned the shop like radar beforending on Su Yu.


    The woman slowly took off her sunsses, revealing her sharp eyes.


    When the others in the shop saw this woman, their mouths fell open in shock, and their eyes were filled with disbelief.


    ¡°Lisa? Lisa¡­¡±


    She had actually returned to China and was here!


    This was the true big boss of the fashion industry. She was an honored guest of royal families from all over the world. She even had a ce in the entertainment industry.


    Seeing Lisa appear in front of them with their own eyes, the sales attendants felt that this could be talked about for a year.


    ¡°Miss Su?¡±


    Lisa asked tentatively.


    Actually, she knew that she had gotten the right person at first nce.


    Based on her understanding of Pei Tianlin, it was definitely impossible for him to be interested in those gorgeously dressed women with heavy makeup.


    In the entire shop, only Su Yu, this naturally beautiful woman, could satisfy that man¡¯s preferences.


    For this person, she even temporarily rejected the invitation of the foreign prince.


    Even before she arrived, she was still thinking about what kind of woman could make an existence like Pei Tianlin spend so much effort on her.


    Everyone in Long Nation knew the third master of the Pei family.


    Countless socialites and beauties had been rejected in front of him. Despite their looks, temperament, family background, ability, qualifications, and so on, they could not move the third master¡¯s heart.


    Now, an existence that could move this person had suddenly appeared. Even Lisa, who did not want to participate in these matters, was filled with curiosity.


    At this moment, she saw the slender and elegant Su Yu, who was like a hibiscus blooming in clear water. She was delicate with a hint of firmness. Her elegance contained a hint of enchantment.


    ¡®Looks like it¡¯s this person,¡¯ Lisa confirmed inwardly.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s me.¡±


    Su Ning suddenly took a step forward and met Lisa¡¯s gaze confidently.


    She absolutely did not believe that Lisa was here because of Su Yu¡¯s appointment. That was impossible.


    She was someone who looked for gigolos. How could she book such a top figure in the fashion industry?


    They were not even close to each other, so how could she have made an appointment with Lisa. They were not on the same level at all.


    Hence, the ¡®Miss Su¡¯ mentioned by Lisa could not be anyone else but her.


    After all, she was the true high-ranking VIP of this shop and the future wife of the Lin family. She was more qualified than Su Yu.

 Chapter 60 - Who’s Miss Su?

    <h4>Chapter 60: Who¡¯s Miss Su?</h4>


    ¡°You?¡±


    Lisa looked at Su Ning with disdain and doubt. She could not believe that the third master of the Pei family had such poor taste.


    To be honest, letting this woman wear the wedding dress she designed would be the greatest sphemy against her work. It was even a humiliation for her, the designer.


    Faced with Lisa¡¯s questioning and disdainful gaze, Su Ning almost exploded in anger.


    She felt like she had been fiercely humiliated. What was with her gaze? Was this the way she treated her customers?


    Did she not know how to treat a VIP guest?


    Unfortunately, someone like Lisa, who was at the top of the fashion industry and entertainment industry, had a critical eye. Even though Su Ning had imed to be ¡®Miss Su¡¯, Lisa still rushed past her and stood in front of Su Yu.


    ¡°Miss Su, I¡¯m very sorry. I wanted to personally go to your door to wait for you, but I didn¡¯t expect you to be a step ahead of me ande to this shop. That¡¯s why I immediately rushed over. Please forgive me for myck of manners.¡±


    The others in the shop were all stunned. Even Su Ning was stunned.


    Was this the maestro of the fashion industry, Lisa?


    What did she say?


    She personally went to the door to wait for Su Yu?


    What status did she have? She actually made Lisa wait for her!


    At this moment, the way everyone looked at Su Yu changed.


    Many people were evenining in their hearts, ¡®You should¡¯ve just said that you¡¯re the daughter of a rich family. Why were you pretending to be so humble just to mess with us? If Boss Lisa finds out about this today, how are we going to continue to make a living?


    ¡°It¡¯s all for the sake of earning money. Why must women make things difficult for other women?¡¯


    Su Ning¡¯s face turned livid and pale. It was as if she had been pped several times. Her head buzzed.


    She really could not understand what was going on.


    Su Yu did not even have her own house and no longer held a position in thepany. She was just a woman who did not have long to live. What right did she have to make such a scene and make the top designer of the fashion industry wait for her?


    The faces of the sales attendants who supported and trampled on her previously were pale and extremely ugly.


    Su Yu nodded politely and elegantly. She said gently, ¡°Miss Lisa, you¡¯re too polite. It¡¯s my honor to be able to see your wedding dresses in advance!¡±


    Lisa¡¯s eyes lit up, and she praised in her heart, ¡®As expected, someone who can catch that person¡¯s attention is definitely not a simple person. Her words make me feel like I¡¯m bathing in the spring breeze. Not only is she not ming me at all, but her words are also pleasant to the ears. They sound so good.¡¯


    ¡°Miss Su, pleasee with me!¡±


    Su Yu replied simply, ¡°Alright!¡±


    When Su Ning saw this scene, she almost exploded.


    How was this possible? Lisa must have recognized the wrong person.


    ¡°Miss Lisa, you must have gotten the wrong person, right? I¡¯m the Miss Su you¡¯re talking about. My name is Su Ning, and I¡¯m also your fan. I like the clothes you design very much. I specially came here to buy your wedding dresses.¡±


    In the eyes of many sales attendants, they indeed thought that Miss Lisa had gotten the wrong person.


    How could a person who had been in the shop for so long yet had not even asked for the price be someone of shocking status?


    It was not a soap opera. How could there be so many daughters of rich families who liked to keep a low profile and observe the public?


    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right! This miss has bought three wedding dresses from our shop! As for that woman, she doesn¡¯t look like she can afford anything here!¡±


    No matter the reason behind Lisa¡¯s sudden appearance here, they had indeed heard that this top designer of the fashion industry liked to be a free spirit. She would asionally make sudden visits to her shops.


    If one encountered someone with a simr temperament or someone they liked, they would immediately treat that person well.


    Of course, with Lisa¡¯s reputation and ability, she was mostly very busy. It was extremely rare for her to personally give advice.


    Hence, these sales attendants thought that Su Yu had caught Lisa¡¯s eye and that was why Lisa was treating her so enthusiastically.


    Hearing this, Lisa¡¯s expression turned cold and she stopped in her tracks.


    She came back to her senses and nced around with a sharp gaze. Her expression turned cold.


    ¡°I¡¯m very disappointed in your performance. What made you have such an unbelievable illusion? You actually gave such mercilessments in front of the customers. Did your manager teach you this?


    ¡°From this alone, it¡¯s obvious how arrogant and mean you guys are when I¡¯m not around.


    ¡°Where¡¯s your manager?¡±


    ¡°Uh, the manager isn¡¯t here!¡±


    ¡°Hmph, looks like you¡¯re really using my name to swindle others and do whatever you want!


    ¡°I think we shouldn¡¯t run this shop anymore. If this continues, you people will ruin my reputation and brand name.¡±

 Chapter 61 - Find Another Designer

    <h4>Chapter 61: Find Another Designer</h4>


    The sales attendants instantly panicked. They did not expect to be so unlucky after meeting Lisa here.


    ¡°We¡¯re sorry, Miss Lisa. We¡¯ll definitely learn our lesson and not make simr mistakes again!¡±


    Lisa snorted, and her eyes shed with a cold glint. She said unquestionably, ¡°It¡¯s decided. From now on, I unterally announce that all rted businesses in Tianhe City will be suspended for review.¡±


    At this moment, a woman in her 30s ran over from afar with a terrified expression.


    ¡°Miss Lisa¡­¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to say anything else. Everything is final!¡±


    As a brand designer, if the sales attendants in the shops under her name made anyments that were detrimental to her image, it would be a big blow to her.


    Most importantly, these people did not even know who their words had offended.


    Pei Tianlin might not take issue with these insignificant sales attendants, but if he did, she would not be able to bear the repercussions!


    She had painstakingly fought for so long until she finally achieved sess and fame. If she fell because of this bunch of idiots, the gains would not make up for the losses.


    Hence, she had already made up her mind that with her return this time, she would immediately establish personnel to supervise all the shops under her name worldwide.


    This was also a reminder for her. It was not toote to make up for lost time.


    ¡°Miss Lisa, we really didn¡¯t do it on purpose!¡±


    The shop manager didn¡¯t even have time to catch her breath before she anxiously tried to defend herself and the sales attendants.


    ¡°Ry my decision immediately and execute it!¡±


    Lisa instructed the entourage that followed her.


    She was really angry. The fashion industry looked morous, but she had to walk carefully as though she was treading on thin ice. She needed to preserve her reputation.


    When she chose the agent previously, she had just thought about expanding quickly. Hence, there were many hidden dangers that she forgot about.


    Fortunately, she realized it early and could make up for it.


    The faces of the shop manager and sales attendants were as pale as death.


    Not only would they lose their jobs, but they would also have to bear the responsibility.


    When news of this got out, it would be extremely difficult for them to find another job in this industry.


    At the same time, they were filled with resentment toward Su Ning.


    If it were not for this woman¡¯s deliberate actions, how could they have done such an irrational thing?


    They were all just trying to earn more money to support their families. Unexpectedly, they ended up ruining their futures.


    Lisa¡¯s gazended on Su Ning, and she could not even bear to look at her.


    ¡°Miss, I think your image is very inconsistent with my wedding dresses. You should find another designer!¡±


    Su Ning¡¯s pale face instantly turned red.


    This was a tant humiliation.


    At this moment, the sales attendants listened to the manager¡¯smand to take off the wedding dress that was currently on Su Ning. This made Su Ning yell in a sharp angry voice. ¡°I¡¯m a VIP customer here. You can¡¯t treat me like this. I want to lodge aint against you!¡±


    Lisa could not be bothered by the unbearable scene. She turned around and said to Su Yu, ¡°I¡¯ve embarrassed myself in front of you, Miss Su!¡±


    Su Yu shook her head to show that she did not mind. She did not even look at themotion on Su Ning¡¯s side and asked, ¡°I heard that you¡¯re busy with the prince¡¯s wedding. Is this an inconvenient time for you?¡±


    As Lisa led the way, she smiled and said, ¡°I have to rush back as long as Third Master gives out his instructions even if it¡¯s the king¡¯s coronation. I can¡¯t dy it at all!¡±


    Previously, Su Yu was very curious about how Pei Tianlin could invite such a top figure in the fashion industry with his identity and status. From her words, it seemed that Pei Tianlin had a lot of influence?


    However, with Lisa¡¯s current reputation, she should be doing well in every country. Why should she care about Pei Tianlin¡¯s opinion?


    However, she could only think about it in her heart. It was their first time meeting, so she could not ask.


    In next to no time, the two of them arrived at the VIP room.


    The interior of the VIP room was not tacky at all. It looked simple but was actually full of details. The moment they entered, they feltfortable. It was obvious that although this ce looked ordinary, it was actually the result of meticulous nning.


    After sitting down, Su Yu could sense that although theyout and design of the room looked simple, the designer¡¯s grasp of the details was clear.


    There were tables, chairs, and even pots of flowers.


    Moreover, many of the materials used for furniture here were extremely rare. They were privately custom-made. Without a certain status, one could not buy them even with money.


    After that, Lisa began to measure Su Yu¡¯s body herself and record the data. Shepleted the entire process alone.

 Chapter 62 - I’m Here To Pick You Up

    <h4>Chapter 62: I¡¯m Here To Pick You Up</h4>


    There were more than ten assistants, designers, and other personnel waiting at the side.


    After collecting the data and organizing it, Lisa began designing the blueprint.


    Most wedding dresses were custom-made with a temte. By adding some minor details to the basic temte, one could roughly design a wedding dress.


    However, with a client like Su Yu, Lisa naturally could not adopt the temte method. Otherwise, the dress she made would look too insincere.


    Hence, Lisa was using apletely new design this time to incorporate more trendy elements into it. She had to make this wedding dress iconic.


    While designing, Lisa was also constantly chatting with Su Yu. She casually asked about her preferences, habits, requirements, and suggestions. She also got her assistant to record these things in detail as important references.


    After a while, the sky outside was already dark.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect time to pass so quickly. Once I¡¯m done with the design, I¡¯ll send it to you. If there¡¯s anything wrong with it, I¡¯ll modify itter.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Miss Lisa!¡±


    She saw that the assistant beside Lisa was holding a ne ticket for a flight abroad. She guessed that her next schedule was to return to her country and make a suit for the prince¡¯s wedding. Lisa was indeed very busy.


    Miss Lisa actually took the time toe here and specially design a wedding dress for her. This really shocked her.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll take my leave first. Goodbye!¡±


    Su Yu was very grateful that Lisa could design her wedding dress for her. She was very polite when she left.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to send you back!¡±


    Lisa smiled.


    However, she had just finished speaking when she saw the situation behind Su Yu. She smiled and said, ¡°However, it looks like your escort has alreadye. I don¡¯t have to make arrangements for you anymore.¡±


    Pei Tianlin pushed the door open and entered,ing to Su Yu¡¯s side.


    Then, he naturally reached out to hold Su Yu¡¯s slender waist and said gently, ¡°I¡¯m here to pick you up!¡±


    In front of Lisa and the others, Su Yu¡¯s face turned red from Pei Tianlin¡¯s actions.


    Seeing this, Lisa was instantly delighted. She felt that she had done the right thing this time and smiled.


    Su Yu lowered her head and did not dare to look at Lisa anymore. She subconsciously wanted to break free from his arms.


    However, Pei Tianlin was very domineering. Before Su Yu could break free, he exerted a little force and pulled her closer to him, almost pressing her against his body.


    ¡°Third Master, I won¡¯t stay here any longer as a third wheel. I¡¯ll get going first. Please continue!¡±


    Smiling, Lisa got her assistants to pack up the documents and prepare to leave.


    Pei Tianlin nodded indifferently and did not say anything as he watched them leave.


    It seemed that Lisa was very respectful of Pei Tianlin. She flew back from afar for a small matter and left in a hurry. She did not take Pei Tianlin¡¯s indifferent reaction seriously at all.


    When Su Yu and Pei Tianlin left the bridal shop, it was already empty.


    There was even a notice of suspension on the door.


    It would probably not be open for a while.


    It was unknown if it could still be opened in the future.


    Unless they could get Lisa¡¯s permission, the shop would bepletely shut down.


    ¡°How did you find it?¡±


    ¡°Not bad. Lisa is very professional and took good care of me.¡±


    A faint smile appeared on Su Yu¡¯s face. The unhappiness that Su Ning caused her had vanished.


    However, someone had already reported to Pei Tianlin about what had happened to Su Yu in the shop. Hence, he was naturally aware of it.


    However, Su Yu did not mention any of this. She probably did not take it to heart.


    Thisdy was too kind. Even though she had been wronged, she was unwilling to say anything. She smiled and kept everything in her heart.


    Su Yu sat quietly in the car, but Pei Tianlin did not have the intention to let go of her at all. His arm was still around her waist, making her body involuntarily stiffen.


    Although this was not the first time they shared such an intimate interaction, Su Yu was still not used to it. Hence, she could only turn her head and look elsewhere to distract herself.


    Although Pei Tianlin could only see half of Su Yu¡¯s face, he could not take his eyes off her.


    In his heart, Su Yu was a ray of light. The only thing he could do was to hold on to this ray of light and keep it in his heart.


    At this moment, Su Yu was a little lost in thought. She recalled her experience today.


    It was as if she had just experienced a dream. It seemed short, but it left a deep impression on her.

 Chapter 63 - There Is No Love Without Reason

    <h4>Chapter 63: There Is No Love Without Reason</h4>


    Suddenly, Su Yu seemed to have thought of something and turned around to ask, ¡°I heard today that Lisa is a famous top designer internationally. How did you invite her?¡±


    She was very puzzled. In Pei Tianlin¡¯s current state, could he invite someone like Lisa? She heard that she was a top-notch figure in the fashion industry. She was not someone who could be invited with just money.


    Moreover, Lisa was still busy with the wedding of a certain prince overseas. At such a critical moment, she suddenly took the time toe here and design a wedding dress for her. Just how powerful was Pei Tianlin?


    Anyway, she did not believe that Pei Tianlin had such ability.


    Moreover, judging from Lisa¡¯s attitude toward her today, she would not go so far as to say that Lisa wanted to curry favor with her. At Lisa¡¯s level, she had her own way of doing things.


    However, there was no need to doubt her friendly attitude.


    It was just that Su Yu was an ordinary woman. What right did she have to make Lisa treat her like that?


    ¡°We can be considered friends.¡±


    Pei Tianlin pursed his lips. He had finally found a reasonable excuse.


    He knew that Su Yu had always thought that he was a poor second-generation heir. He did not intend to exin much about this.


    ¡°Friends? Looks like your friend is very reliable! She¡¯s busy with the prince¡¯s wedding, but she came all the way here to help me design a wedding dress because of you. You have to remember her kind deed this time and not let her down.¡±


    Su Yu believed Pei Tianlin¡¯s exnation because there was no other exnation that was more reasonable.


    Hearing this, Pei Tianlin looked impatient and cold.


    Su Yu was stunned and did not understand.


    She had only reminded him not to forget about his friend¡¯s contribution. ¡®Even this has made you unhappy?¡¯


    Pei Tianlin saw the look of confusion in Su Yu¡¯s eyes, and his expression instantly softened. His grip on her arm tightened.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about such a small matter. If she didn¡¯te, then so be it. Since she came, I naturally won¡¯t forget her help.


    ¡°However, you have to understand that our friendship alone isn¡¯t enough to make here here from so far away. There are sufficient benefits involved as well. Moreover, these benefits aren¡¯t just about money!


    ¡°There is no love without reason in this world.¡±


    Hearing this, Su Yu seemed to understand something and nodded. ¡°I understand now!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Su Yu felt her waist being hugged tighter. What was wrong with this fellow? Even if her waist was slender, he could not hug her like this! She felt like she was about to break.


    They were chatting happily but this fellow kept touching her.


    She could still chat with him naturally just now, but now, she felt that something was wrong. She could not even maintain her normal expression.


    ¡°Are you satisfied with today¡¯s arrangement?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Su Yu closed her eyes slightly and felt the increasingly unbridled movements on her waist. Her heart trembled.


    Not only did he not let go, but he had even started caressing her, making her feel hot.


    ¡°Then have you thought about how to thank me?¡±


    Pei Tianlin¡¯s tone carried a hint, and his voice was low and hoarse.


    The only thing Su Yu could do was shrink herself.


    Seeing Su Yu¡¯s reaction and changes, a smile shed across Pei Tianlin¡¯s eyes.


    ¡®This woman is too easily embarrassed. Nothing has happened yet, but her face is already red.¡¯


    He pulled Su Yu into his arms and ran his fingers across her soft and hot lips. He tried his best to control his desire and did not lower his head to kiss her.


    He knew that once he kissed her, he might not be able to control himself anymore.


    Gu Yunsheng had advised him very seriously that her body was too weak and could not endure frequent stimtion.


    His fingers gently probed into her mouth, exploring the space inside.


    Su Yu avoided him in a panic and rejected him.


    Pei Tianlin used his fingers as his lips and kept asking for her mouth.


    The two of them had never been so intimate.


    Su Yu could even see her disheveled self through Pei Tianlin¡¯s sses.


    The two of them had kissed more than once, but they had never been face-to-face when they were truly sober.


    Instinctively, Su Yu was filled with fear when faced with this situation.


    Surprisingly, she did not feel repulsed by Pei Tianlin¡¯s aggressive behavior.


    However, just as the mes were about to ignite, Pei Tianlin finally let go of her.


    Su Yu felt her heart turn empty and was a little disappointed.


    Pursing her lips gently, she sat up straight and gradually calmed down.

 Chapter 64 - Examination

    <h4>Chapter 64: Examination</h4>


    ¡°Come with me to the States tomorrow. Get ready and wake up early. Don¡¯t waste time.¡±


    Pei Tianlin¡¯s voice returned to its usual indifference. He was not deliberately criticizing anyone but was used to speaking in this tone.


    Su Yu seemed to be used to Pei Tianlin¡¯s drastic change in personality and did not mind it. She only nodded and nced at him.


    The next morning, the two of them boarded a ne and flew to San Francisco, United States.


    After checking into the hotel they had booked beforehand, the two of them took a short rest. After that, they arrived at a hospital under Pei Tianlin¡¯s lead.


    This hospital was not in a downtown area. Although it was called a hospital, it was more like a nursing home. Not only was the infrastructureplete, but it also looked very high-end and luxurious.


    If someone said that this was a five-star hotel, people would believe them.


    However, this was indeed a hospital.


    ¡°I came here for a physical examination. Since you¡¯re not feeling well, you can do it too.¡±


    Su Yu looked around, her eyes filled with curiosity.


    There was a woman in front of them leading the way. Those who did not know better would think that she was the secretary of argepany. She was dressed fashionably and had a seductive figure. Su Yu could not help but take a few more looks.


    Su Yu was very clear about her health. Although she only had three years left to live, she had not felt ufortable during this period of time. At most, her body was just a little weak.


    It was not a bad idea to take advantage of Pei Tianlin¡¯s physical examination this time to give herself a good check-up. That way, she might be able to understand her health better.


    Soon, a doctor and nurse arrived. They led Su Yu to undergo a full body check-up.


    Pei Tianlin stayed outside and did not follow her in.


    His expression was calm as water, and his eyes were deep. No one could tell what he was thinking from just his face.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Aren¡¯t you going to do a check-up with me? You¡¯re already here, and you have nothing to do. This is one of the top medical institutions in the world. No matter if it¡¯s the equipment or the doctors, they¡¯re all of top quality and super professional.¡±


    Gu Yunsheng suddenly appeared beside Pei Tianlin and teased him.


    ¡°No need!¡±


    Pei Tianlin had always been a man of few words. Other than Su Yu, very few people could make him say more than ten words.


    Gu Yunsheng had long known about Pei Tianlin¡¯s character. Although he did not mind it, he still said deliberately, ¡°Then why are you scowling? It¡¯s as if Su Yu is a lost cause. Look who¡¯s standing in front of you? If I don¡¯t agree, it¡¯ll be difficult for her to die!¡±


    Gu Yunsheng looked at the indifferent Pei Tianlin and felt bored. He could only pat his shoulder and say, ¡°Alright! You can wait here if you want to. I¡¯ll go in and take a look at her. Don¡¯t worry! If you¡¯re lonely, there are many beautiful women in my hospital. I don¡¯t mind you being a yboy. I¡¯ll definitely keep it a secret for you!¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and leave! You¡¯re an eyesore!¡±


    The time it took for the check-up was not short. It took three to four hours.


    In the end, Pei Tianlin and Gu Yunsheng entered the director¡¯s office.


    After Su Yu was done with her check-up, she sat quietly in the rest area outside. Her heart did not waver.


    During the check-up, she had asked a few questions but did not gain any important information.


    However, she already knew about her illness, so she did not have much hope.


    Although Long Nation might not be able topare to the top medical institutions overseas in terms of medical resources, after so many years of development, Long Nation had already surpassed the countries abroad in terms of basic medical care.


    Even though the medicine she previously took was fake, her illness was definitely real.


    Since this was the case, there was no point in thinking too much.


    A simple check-up would only let her know more about her illness. It was impossible for a miracle to happen.


    In the office, the director handed a test report to Pei Tianlin.


    The report was written in English, but it did not stop Pei Tianlin from reading it.


    Although his English was good, he was still unable to do anything when faced with those awkward-sounding medical terms in the report.


    After rummaging through it, he stuffed it into Gu Yunsheng¡¯s arms and said indifferently, ¡°Exin!¡±


    Gu Yunsheng rolled his eyes and quickly exined everything to him.


    During the exnation, Pei Tianlin¡¯s expression changed constantly.


    Sometimes, he looked happy, but other times, he looked solemn.


    ¡°We¡¯ll carefully prescribe the medicine and send it over by air.¡±


    The director said.


    Pei Tianlin nodded and said, ¡°Alright!¡±


    With that, he stood up and left.

 Chapter 65 - Failed To Get The Shares

    <h4>Chapter 65: Failed To Get The Shares</h4>


    At the door, he handed the report to Xu Fei, who was waiting at the side. ¡°Lock it in my safe!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Xu Fei quickly put the report away.


    Su Yu, who was waiting outside, saw Pei Tianlin and the otherse out. She immediately stood up and walked over. ¡°What did the doctor say?¡±


    No matter how open-minded a person was, even if they hadpletely lost their chance of survival, they could not help but harbor the delusion that a miracle would happen.


    Su Yu was young and beautiful. If it was possible, she would naturally not be willing to die.


    ¡°It¡¯s the same. Just continue taking your medicine. The only good news is that your illness hasn¡¯t worsened!¡±


    Hearing this, Su Yu¡¯s expression did not change. She was not surprised by the oue.


    Terminal illnesses were terminal illnesses, after all. If miracles happened every now and then, they would not be considered terminal illnesses.


    ¡°How¡¯s your health?¡±


    Su Yu no longer had any expectations for herself and started to ask about Pei Tianlin¡¯s health.


    ¡°My body hasn¡¯t changed much, so don¡¯t worry!¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    It was unknown what Pei Tianlin was thinking about, but his footsteps were a little fast. Su Yu, who was behind him, could not catch up.


    In reality, Pei Tianlin was tall and had long legs. ¡°¡± If he really walked quickly, even Xu Fei, his subordinate, would have to jog to catch up.


    He did not walk far before Su Yu was left behind.


    Without Su Yu¡¯s familiar scent near him, Pei Tianlin immediately sensed something and slowed down.


    After Su Yu caught up, he reached out to grab Su Yu¡¯s slightly cold hand and brought her along.


    Su Yu¡¯s face was slightly red. She lowered her head slightly and followed beside Pei Tianlin.


    This time, it was unknown if Pei Tianlin was deliberately controlling his speed or if Su Yu had increased her speed. Anyway, the two of them walked shoulder to shoulder.


    Pei Tianlin naturally did note to the States just for a physical examination.


    Other than the most important check-up for Su Yu, there were also many things he had to deal with in the Pei family.


    As a top family in Long Nation, their properties were naturally all over the world.


    In the past, Pei Tianlin would go on business trips all over the world every once in a while. The States was the country he visited the most.


    Over the past few days, because Pei Tianlin had to deal with family affairs, Su Yu naturally had time to herself.


    However, she was not familiar with the States and was not in the mood to stroll around. She stayed in the hotel to watch TV and y with her phone. Her life these days was very rxing.


    On the same day that Su Yu and Pei Tianlin flew to the States, Su Ning went to transfer the shares with Su Juntao and Wang Rong.


    As it was the weekend two days ago, they could only wait for it to be a workday to invite the legal team and notary. With them as hosts and witnesses, Su Yu¡¯s shares would definitely belong to Su Ning after they were transferred.


    However, when the representative of the legal team opened the folder and saw the share transfer contract, he frowned and asked, ¡°Mr. Su, Mrs. Su, Miss Su, is this the share transfer contract?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Isn¡¯t it in your hands?¡± Su Ning was puzzled. She took a few steps forward and grabbed the contract.


    With just a nce, her heart turned cold.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Where¡¯s Su Yu¡¯s signature?¡±


    On the transfer contract, the area where the signature should be signed was nk. Su Yu had not signed it at all.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? How is this possible? I clearly saw Su Yu¡¯s signature with my own eyes. Why isn¡¯t it here now?¡± Su Ning felt her head buzz. She remembered it clearly and would definitely not remember it wrong. She had looked at Su Yu¡¯s signature clearly and then handled the document herself. It was impossible for Su Yu to have swapped it.


    A look of helplessness appeared on thewyer¡¯s face. He quickly packed his things and said, ¡°Miss Su, do sort out the paperwork before calling us over!¡±


    Thewyers and notary quickly left.


    Su Yu had not signed the share transfer contract, so it was no different from scrap paper.


    Su Ning took out her phone and called Su Yu crazily, but she could not get through.


    Su Juntao and his family began to look for Su Yu frantically, but there was no news at all.


    At this moment, Su Yu was in the States. She watched TV and yed with her phone every day. If she was really bored, she could walk around the hotel and spend her time freely.


    On the day after today, Pei Tianlin would return to the country.


    Pei Tianlin had been very busy these few days, but it was going to end soon.


    As he did not have time to apany Su Yu, Pei Tianlin felt a little guilty.

 Chapter 66 - Must Pick A Gift

    <h4>Chapter 66: Must Pick A Gift</h4>


    ¡°How have you been these past few days? Do you have any gifts you want?¡±


    Su Yu said readily, ¡°No!¡±


    She felt that she did notck anything, and neither did she want anything.


    ¡°You must pick a gift!¡±


    Pei Tianlin felt that since Su Yu had finallye to the States, she had to bring something back to make this trip worthwhile.


    However, Su Yu really did not want anything. After thinking for a long time, her mind was nk. She could not think of anything.


    However, when she met Pei Tianlin¡¯s domineering gaze, it seemed like he would not let the matter go until she bought something.


    ¡°This fellow!¡±


    Su Yu was helpless and could only choose one casually. ¡°Why don¡¯t we buy a skincare product with the brand WDLY? It seems to be a French brand. It¡¯s a new product.¡±


    She had seen the advertisement on TV in the past few days. She only took a few nces at it at that time but remembered it.


    From this perspective, thispany¡¯s advertisement was considered a sess.


    Su Yu actually did not know much about this product and had never tried it before. It was just that the advertisement had left a good impression on her, so she remembered it.


    Since she had to get a gift for herself, she would choose this one.


    ......


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    Pei Tianlin picked up his phone and called Xu Fei.


    ¡°Xu Fei, buy WDLY!¡±


    Xu Fei was stunned for a moment and could not help but ask, ¡°Huh? Buy it?¡±


    Pei Tianlin said indifferently, ¡°You¡¯ve only been in the States for a few days, but you can¡¯t understand thenguage of Long Nation anymore?¡±


    ¡­


    Su Yu did not know why Pei Tianlin insisted on buying a gift for her.


    Even though Pei Tianlin insisted, she could not ept it with a clear conscience.


    Hence, she called Ninth Uncle and asked, ¡°Ninth Uncle, do you know what Third Master likes to eat?¡±


    She nned to get Pei Tianlin a gift too.


    However, if she were to spend money on it, it would seem that she did not put in enough effort. Hence, she nned to cook some food for him. This way, she could save money and express her feelings. It was killing two birds with one stone.


    ¡°About that¡­¡± This question stumped Ninth Uncle.


    Before Pei Tianlin met Su Yu, he did not have a sense of taste when he ate.


    No matter what kind of exquisite food the top chefs prepared, it tasted like wax in his mouth. He could not taste delicious food at all.


    Hence, it was hard to name Pei Tianlin¡¯s food preferences.


    ¡°Young Madam, Young Master doesn¡¯t have anything he likes to eat.¡±


    ¡°Huh? How is that possible? No matter how picky he is, there should be a few types of food that he likes, right?¡±


    Ninth Uncle sighed and said, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you the truth. Third Master was injured when he was young, and it affected his taste buds. No matter what he eats, it won¡¯t taste good. He¡¯s not able to taste anything. Under such circumstances, what kind of food do you think he likes?¡±


    Hearing this, Su Yu¡¯s heart trembled.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this fellow to be so pitiful! Eating good food is the greatest hobby of countless people. But because of his injury, he can¡¯t taste anything. He doesn¡¯t even have the most basic sense of taste. Doesn¡¯t that mean that all food won¡¯t taste good to him? How does he eat, then?¡±


    ¡®No wonder this person¡¯s temperament is so strange. If it were me, I would gradually be numb too, right? Without good food, my life is much less interesting.


    ¡®Perhaps this is why he¡¯s so cold!¡¯


    How could people who could not feel happiness transmit happiness?


    Su Yu felt that she had realized the reason why Pei Tianlin was so temperamental.


    At this moment, Ninth Uncle seemed to have suddenly thought of something and said, ¡°Oh, right, Third Master¡¯s taste buds seem to have recovered recently. Thest time you came, Third Master even said that the food was too salty and nd. Later on, we realized that as long as he¡¯s with you, Third Master¡¯s taste buds will recover, so his appetite will increase as well.


    ¡°However, this is Third Master¡¯s secret. Other than Xu Fei and me, no one else knows. Of course, you¡¯re not an outsider. Nobody else can know, though!¡±


    Hearing this, Su Yu nodded solemnly. She understood why.


    If someone found out about Pei Tianlin¡¯s w and harbored ill intentions, it would be dangerous if they added something bad to his food.


    After hanging up, Su Yu could only give up on the idea of cooking food for Pei Tianlin to give him a surprise. After thinking about it for a long time, she nned to buy him a leather bag. He could use it to carry some documents and his phone. This gift should be able to show him her sincerity.

 Chapter 67 - Present

    <h4>Chapter 67: Present</h4>


    A dayter, Su Yu and Pei Tianlin boarded the ne back.


    In the first-ss cabin, Su Yu was surprised to see Gu Yunsheng, who had previously performed a check-up on her.


    Hence, when Pei Tianlin went to the bathroom, she secretly asked Gu Yunsheng, ¡°Hello, Doctor Gu. I wonder if you still remember me? Can you tell me the results of my health check-up?¡±


    Su Yu was very dissatisfied. The physical examination had beenpleted, but she did not see any health reports at all.


    She happened to meet Gu Yunsheng here, so she could ask about her situation.


    ¡°Beauty, you just have to take your medicine. As the saying goes, illnessese like andslide, but illnesses go like a thread. You have to be a little patient.¡±


    Gu Yunsheng said tactfully.


    He did not dare to tell Su Yu about her illness. Pei Tianlin had given the order that whoever leaked the information would not be able to bear the consequences.


    Hearing Gu Yunsheng¡¯s evasive words, Su Yu knew that there was no turning point in her illness. Otherwise, he would not have deliberately phrased his words that way.


    Actually, she still had hope in her heart. What if there was an error in the domestic examination? Even if it was nothing major, perhaps she could live for a few more years.


    However, from Gu Yunsheng¡¯s reaction, she knew what the oue would be. He had told her the truth.


    Pei Tianlin, who had just returned from the bathroom, heard the conversation between the two of them. His expression instantly turned cold. ¡°Gu Yunsheng, do you want to get off the ne now?¡±


    At this moment, the ne had already taken off and was flying above 10,000 meters.


    ......


    If he got off the ne now, he would definitely die!


    Gu Yunsheng revealed a smile. He quickly stood up and disappeared.


    Su Yu was stunned. She looked at Gu Yunsheng, who had escaped quite far away and sat down on another seat. She thought to herself, ¡®It looks like they¡¯re very familiar with each other, right? I even saw him at homest time.¡¯


    Seeing Pei Tianlin sit down beside her, she hurriedly said, ¡°Don¡¯t me Doctor Gu. I asked him the question myself. Actually, I know my illness the best. Even though I didn¡¯t see the health report, I can tell just from my gut feeling.¡±


    When she first found out about her illness, she experienced all kinds of pain. She had even thought of ending her life early.


    ¡°However, I¡¯m already surviving until now. I just want to be happy for the rest of my life. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    Pei Tianlin hugged Su Yu in his arms, his heart aching.


    Su Yu¡¯s cheeks were red, and her heart rate increased.


    Fortunately, they were on the ne, so she did not have to worry about anything.


    Leaning against Pei Tianlin¡¯s chest, she could clearly hear his strong heartbeat.


    Pei Tianlin did not say anything, but just by listening to his heartbeat, Su Yu felt an unprecedented sense of security. Her mood was exceptionally calm.


    She did not have to worry about her parents, sister, and anyone else scheming against her. She also did not have to worry about her illness worsening. She just had to enjoy the remaining three years she had left.


    asionally, she would think about it. Why did she agree to marry Pei Tianlin on impulse back then?


    This fellow had a cold expression and was domineering in his actions, but he could give her a feeling of safety that she could not get from others.


    This sense of security made her let go of her guard and even open her heart to make a rash decision.


    Now, she was d about her decision back then.


    Suddenly, she thought of something and broke free from Pei Tianlin¡¯s arms. She then took an exquisite box from the side.


    ¡°It¡¯s for you. Perhaps you¡¯ll need it! I can¡¯t think of any other gifts. See if you like it! If you don¡¯t, you have to tell me. You can just return it to me.¡±


    When Su Yu spoke, her tone was unprecedentedly coquettish. It made Pei Tianlin¡¯s heart itch.


    Pei Tianlin opened the box and saw a ck leather bag. The workmanship was exquisite.


    However, there was a group of people following him wherever he went. He did not even carry money with him, much less a bag.


    Usually, everything would be carried by the people around him. He did not have to do anything himself.


    However, he still put the bag away carefully.


    ¡°Mhm, it¡¯s good. I like this gift very much. Thank you!¡±


    The gift was not important. What was important was the person who gave the gift.


    As long as he liked the person who gave the gift, no matter what gift the other party gave, it would be precious in his eyes.


    Otherwise, no matter how expensive the gift was, he would find it worthless.

 Chapter 68 - Don’t Fall In Love With Me

    <h4>Chapter 68: Don¡¯t Fall In Love With Me</h4>


    ¡°You¡¯re wee! I¡¯m very happy that you like it!¡±


    A happy smile appeared on Su Yu¡¯s beautiful face.


    After all, Pei Tianlin had already given her many gifts. She hoped that she could give him something in return and not just be the one receiving gifts from him all the time.


    Pei Tianlin put down the gift in his hand and reached out to touch Su Yu¡¯s delicate cheek. He lowered his head slightly and said with a soft sigh, ¡°Su Yu¡­¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Su Yu¡¯s face was red, and she did not dare to open her eyes.


    Pei Tianlin¡¯s mouth went to Su Yu¡¯s ear. ¡°Su Yu, don¡¯t fall in love with me.¡±


    Su Ning clenched her fists tightly. She opened her eyes slightly and met Pei Tianlin¡¯s deep gaze.


    She could clearly see the love in his eyes, but the words that came out of his mouth were confusing.


    ¡®Could it be that because I only have three years left to live, he doesn¡¯t want me to drag him down?


    ¡®Perhaps this decision is right. After all, I won¡¯t live for long, and he has a bright future.¡¯


    She was already very satisfied to have three years.


    Su Yu suppressed the bitterness in her heart and said in a light tone, ¡°We can be best friends and partners. What do you think?¡±


    Pei Tianlin¡¯s gaze froze. When he heard this, he felt very ufortable. He was filled with unwillingness.


    ......


    ¡°Also, you can¡¯t fall in love with me either. After all, I only have three years left to live!¡±


    With that, Su Yu broke free from his arms and sat back down.


    Su Yu tried her best to remain calm, but she could not help but feel sad.


    She turned her head slightly and could see her beautiful face reflected in the ss window. She looked like she was smiling, but there were dark clouds covering the sky.


    Pei Tianlin gently retracted his gaze and casually handed over a document. ¡°Here, this is the gift you wanted.¡±


    ¡°Thank you!¡±


    Su Yu turned around and saw a folder. She subconsciously took it, but her heart was filled with confusion.


    ¡®This is the WDLY cosmetic product I asked for? Are you joking?¡¯


    ¡°This isn¡¯t skincare! What¡¯s this?¡±


    ¡°This is the gift you wanted. It¡¯s WDLY Cosmetics. It¡¯s a French brand. There¡¯s definitely no mistake.¡±


    Pei Tianlin took the document and checked it. When he did not find anything wrong, he stuffed it back into her hand and said, ¡°This is correct. It¡¯s definitely not wrong.¡±


    Su Yu looked at the contents of the document. The corners of her mouth twitched slightly, and her pupils dted. Her eyes were filled with disbelief.


    This was indeed WDLY Cosmetics, but it was a transfer document that transferred all the rights of thispany to her name.


    From her identity cards to her photos, as well as other information, everything clearly stated that she was now the sole owner of WDLY Cosmetics.


    ¡°This¡­ This is the gift you mentioned?¡±


    ¡°Yes! Didn¡¯t you want WDLY Cosmetics? I¡¯ve checked thispany. It¡¯s doing well and has good potential. After a more in-depth evaluation, it¡¯s worth buying.¡±


    Su Yu felt her body turn soft, and she almost copsed on the seat. Her mind was nk.


    ¡®I just wanted a set of skincare products that would cost a few thousand bucks at most, but what did he do? He bought the entirepany as a gift for me.¡¯


    Su Yu felt like the entire world had gone crazy. Although she did not know thispany very well, she knew getting all the shares would require an astronomical figure. How was that possible?


    She turned to look at Pei Tianlin, who was sitting beside her. Her mind was a mess.


    ¡®Where did this guye from? Did his illness rpse? Everything in front of me must be an illusion!¡¯


    However, after a few minutes, nothing changed. She finally gave up.


    ¡°Uhh¡­ Why is thispany under my name?¡¯


    Pei Tianlin nced at her and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you like WDLY Cosmetics? You have good taste, so I bought it for you.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t afford it!¡±


    Before Su Yu said this, she felt that it was a little difficult to say. But after she said it, she strangely felt a sense of self-righteousness.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already paid for it! Didn¡¯t you say yesterday that you wanted WDLY? Although it was a little rushed, it¡¯s good that everything was done before we boarded the ne. You can just put it away for now.¡±


    ¡°B-But¡­¡±


    However, Su Yu did not say anything more.


    She wanted to say, ¡®Aren¡¯t you a poor, rich second-generation heir? Why are you so rich?¡¯


    However, saying this would seem a little rude, so after thinking about it for a long time, she did not say anything.

 Chapter 69 - Sneaky Hand

    <h4>Chapter 69: Sneaky Hand</h4>


    Even so, she still could not believe it.


    She had also been in the business world before, so she naturally knew that the shares ofrge international corporations like WDLY were scattered. They even had various crossover shares. The shares structure was soplicated that evenymen could not understand it.


    Even if one could buy a portion of it, it was impossible for one to buy all the shares. That would cost a lot of money, and the key point was that it was not worth it.


    Moreover, shareholders were not short-sighted people who were greedy for money.


    They wouldn¡¯t sell their shares just because the other person wanted to buy them.


    ¡°How did you buy it?¡±


    ¡°I said I wanted it, so I bought it. Is there a problem?¡±


    Su Yu was speechless. ¡®Are you kidding me? You bought it just because you want to buy it?¡¯


    This was a golden chicken that couldy golden eggs. No one would do such a thing even if their heads had been kicked by a donkey, right?


    ¡°Why? You don¡¯t like this gift? It¡¯s fine. Tell me which one you like. I¡¯ll instruct Xu Fei to buy it immediately.¡±


    Pei Tianlin¡¯s confident expression made Su Yu speechless.


    She did not know if she was sick or if this world had gone crazy. In any case, she felt that the world in front of her was too illusory and could not be trusted.


    ¡°I just wanted to buy cosmetic products¡­¡±


    ......


    Su Yu reached out to touch the folder. It felt like a dream.


    She was once the person in charge of apany, so she could naturally confirm the authenticity of the documents in her hand.


    Hence, the reality now was that Pei Tianlin had bought the entirepany for her just because she had casually said that she liked a certain brand¡¯s cosmetics.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get Xu Fei to change your gift!¡±


    Pei Tianlin did not manage to see Su Yu¡¯s happy expression. Instead, she was staring at the folder in a daze. He thought that she did not like this gift, so he reached out and took the folder from her hand, wanting to call Xu Fei over.


    ¡°No! I like it very much!¡±


    Su Yu was shocked. This was an internationalrgepany that was worth at least tens of billion USD. How could she just abandon it?


    She reached out to press the back of Pei Tianlin¡¯s hand and took the folder back.


    The warm touch on the back of his hand made Pei Tianlin¡¯s heart jump. He grabbed her hand.


    ¡°Don¡¯t change the gift. This is already very good.¡± Su Yu heaved a sigh of relief. Her tense mind also rxed.


    If he bought anotherpany for her, what would happen to WLDY¡¯s shares, then? It would be too wasteful and troublesome.


    However, Su Yu thought of something and asked carefully, ¡°Thispany is a multinational corporation, after all. It must have cost a lot of money to buy it. Where did you get the money to buy such argepany?¡±


    Based on Su Yu¡¯s understanding, even the richest man in Tianhe City could not afford to buy the most ordinary multinational corporation!


    Moreover, this was not something money could do.


    Pei Tianlin held Su Yu¡¯s slightly cold hand and revealed a doting smile. He said indifferently, ¡°As long as you like something, I¡¯ll get it for you!¡±


    Su Yu bit her lower lip gently and widened her beautiful eyes. She then asked, ¡°So, you¡¯re not a poor young master at all?¡±


    It was only now that she recalled that Pei Tianlin had never admitted that he was a poor, rich second-generation heir. Everything was just her imagination¡­


    She thought that he was staying in the small vi because he did not have money. She thought that the rumors were true, so she believed them. She thought that Su Ning canceled the engagement because the other party was down and out¡­


    At this moment, Su Yu felt ashamed.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m too stupid. I even gave you my cardst time and said those words¡­¡±


    With just a word from Pei Tianlin, he could buy an international corporation. The money in her card was simply a drop in the ocean for him.


    No matter how she looked at it, her actions were not considered to be helping him at all. It seemed more like humiliation.


    Perhaps in Pei Tianlin¡¯s eyes at that time, she was a joke.


    She was extremely embarrassed. Her small hand moved gently. She felt that she should take back the bag she had given Pei Tianlin previously.


    It was really too embarrassing!


    The quality of this bag was good, but it was only a few hundred USD. It was not worthy of Pei Tianlin¡¯s identity!


    If he really brought it out, it would be too embarrassing.


    After getting off the ne, she would throw it away when Pei Tianlin was not paying attention. It was fine if he did not see it, but if he did, it would be even more embarrassing.


    Pei Tianlin noticed from the corners of his eyes that Su Yu¡¯s exquisite hand was moving bit by bit. She was carefully reaching for the bag she had given him.


    This made him feel inexplicably happy.

 Chapter 70 - I Can’t Accept It

    <h4>Chapter 70: I Can¡¯t ept It</h4>


    In the beginning, he pretended not to see and even moved his hand from time to time. It scared Su Yu so much that her hand would immediately stop. She looked just like a frightened rabbit. After a while, she started to quietly touch him again.


    This processsted for half an hour.


    Su Yu could be said to be persistent, making Pei Tianlin happy for a long time.


    It was only when her small hand was finally about to touch the bag that Pei Tianlin suddenly grabbed it and held it in his hand.


    ¡°Ah¡ª¡±


    Su Yu let out a scream. She knew that she had been discovered.


    In reality, Pei Tianlin had long realized it. If it were not for the fact that he was afraid that Su Yu would exhaust herself, he would really be willing to y this extremely childish game with her for a while longer.


    He reached out and pulled her gently. He leaned forward and hugged Su Yu again.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°N-Nothing!¡±


    ¡°Are you coveting my bag?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ No! I¡­ I just wanted to take a look!¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you buy this for me? What¡¯s there to see?¡±


    ......


    Su Yu was extremely embarrassed and said unhappily, ¡°I don¡¯t think this bag ispatible with you. I¡¯ll give you another gift when I think of something better.¡±


    Pei Tianlin shook his head decisively. ¡°No need. I like it very much!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Su Yu did not know what to do. Her exquisite face was filled with an aggrieved look. Pei Tianlin could not help but lower his head and kiss her.


    Su Yu pursed her lips and said softly, ¡°But your gift is too expensive. I¡­ can¡¯t ept it!¡±


    Pei Tianlin was not angry, but his tone was extremely domineering. ¡°There¡¯s no reason for me to take back what I gave away.¡±


    In his heart, worldly possessions were not as important as the person in front of him.


    ¡°B-But¡­¡±


    ¡°No buts! Take whatever I give you. You can¡¯t refuse, and you¡¯re not allowed to refuse!¡±


    With that, he lowered his head and kissed her again.


    Her delicate lips were like the most beautiful flower that contained sweet honey.


    However, this was not enough. He wanted to explore deeper and taste more sweetness.


    The two of them kissed as if no one was around. After a long time, they separated.


    ¡°ept my gift. If you don¡¯t know how to manage it, I¡¯ll get Xu Fei to help you deal with it.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Su Yu was as obedient as a little bunny and could not be bothered to say anything more.


    Pei Tianlin touched her cheek gently and said softly, ¡°Take a rest.¡±


    Su Yu closed her eyes shyly, but she could not help but think about their intimate contact just now.


    After a while, her emotions calmed down. Her breathing gradually stabilized, and she fell asleep unknowingly.


    Pei Tianlin heaved a sigh of relief. He had almost lost control of himself just now.


    Fortunately, rationality defeated desire in the end.


    Firstly, the setting here was not right, and secondly, he knew that Su Yu¡¯s body was weak. She could not bear being too harshly stimted.


    However, this was the most impulsive he had ever been. Even with his willpower, he found it hard to control himself.


    He did not know if his willpower had weakened or if he was getting more attracted to Su Yu.


    Now that he had rxed, he had the illusion that he had survived a disaster.


    He lowered his head to look at Su Yu¡¯s quiet sleeping posture. He was very satisfied with himself for being able to restrain his desires. He was very happy as well. His endurance was worth it.


    He was looking forward to the day Su Yu¡¯s body recovered. At that time, he would definitely make up for all the torture and endurance he had suffered in the past. This was a lifetime debt.


    A few hourster, the nended at Tianhe Airport. They were about to return to the vi in a car.


    However, Su Yu was sleeping too deeply. She did not wake up on the ne, so Pei Tianlin carried her the entire time.


    After returning to the vi, Pei Tianlin carried Su Yu again and carefully put her in his room.


    Along the way, his assistant and subordinates did not dare to make a sound. They were afraid that they would wake Su Yu up.


    It was only when he ced Su Yu on the bed and closed the door that the people outside dared to breathe.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go! Let¡¯s go to thepany!¡±


    The matters in the United States had been settled, but thepanies in the country had also umted a lot of work to handle. They were all very urgent.


    Xu Fei hurriedly followed, but Pei Tianlin suddenly stopped in his tracks. Xu Fei almost bumped into him.


    ¡°Third Master?¡±


    Pei Tianlin did not say anything. He turned around and found Su Yu¡¯s bag from his luggage.


    The corners of Xu Fei¡¯s mouth twitched. He hurriedly moved his gaze away and pretended not to see it.


    Third Master had never carried a bag, but he was carrying one now. It could be seen how much he doted on Young Madam.

 Chapter 71 - A Suspicious Invitation

    <h4>Chapter 71: A Suspicious Invitation</h4>


    This was the first person who could make Third Master make an exception.


    However, this bag didn¡¯t match his attire at all!


    He had the urge to remind Third Master, but when he thought of Third Master¡¯s indulgence in Young Madam, Xu Fei suppressed it.


    ¡®I¡¯ll just pretend that I didn¡¯t see it. As long as Third Master isn¡¯t embarrassed, who would dare to voice out?¡¯


    ¡­


    Not long after, Su Yu finally woke up.


    She had slept very soundly.


    What was even more ridiculous was that when she opened her eyes, she was already home. She was even lying on her bed.


    She sat up on the bed and stared nkly for a while. Then, she got up and got herself washed up before going downstairs.


    A maid saw Su Yuing downstairs and immediately informed the kitchen.


    Then, someone brought over a bowl of bird¡¯s nest soup. ¡°Young Madam, Third Master specially instructed me to prepare this for you. Have it while it¡¯s hot!¡±


    ¡°Alright, thank you!¡±


    ¡°Young Madam, if there¡¯s anything else you want to eat, I¡¯ll inform the kitchen to prepare it.¡±


    ......


    Ever since that maid dared to be disrespectful to Su Yu and was fired, everyone knew that although this young madam did not sleep in the same room as Third Master, her status could not be shaken. No one dared to undermine her.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to trouble yourself. This is enough!¡±


    The bird¡¯s nest soup tasted extremely good. Su Yu¡¯s appetite was also whetted, so she finished it in no time.


    Suddenly, her phone rang. The caller¡¯s name was disyed on the screen.


    ¡°Xiao Yunfeng?¡±


    Su Yu had some impression of this name. She had briefly worked with him when she was in charge of the family¡¯spany.


    As one of the four richest men in Tianhe City, Xiao Yunfeng was powerful and was involved in many industries. His status in Tianhe City was not inferior to that of the mayor.


    After answering the call, she realized Xiao Yunfeng had personally called to invite her to a banquet.


    Su Yu¡¯s expression froze, but she replied, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be there on time.¡±


    After hanging up, she could not help but find it a little strange.


    She did not know why this wealthy man would invite an unknown person like her.


    Because of her illness, she no longer participated in the direct operations of her family¡¯spany, although the management rights were still in her hands.


    Besides, Xiao Yunfeng was, after all, a famous figure in Tianhe City. Everyone had to give him some respect.


    ¡­


    At the Xiao family¡¯s vi.


    Su Juntao had brought Wang Rong with him. Behind them were Su Ning and Su Lu, who were holding hands. They looked like a happy and harmonious family.


    Xiao Yunfeng received them in the living room.


    ¡°Mr. Xiao, I¡¯m sorry to have troubled you! Our Su Yu is introverted and stubborn. Even if the two of us call her ourselves, we might not be able to get her to agree. At the end of the day, she doesn¡¯t like me, her stepmother. She¡¯s very prejudiced against me!¡±


    Xiao Yunfeng was in his 60s, but he had taken good care of himself. He looked like he was only 50 years old. Although his hair was already gray, it was styled neatly. He looked very energetic.


    Madam Xiao sat beside him and looked a little weak and haggard. There was a trace of worry in her eyes.


    The Xiao family was the one who arranged the banquet, but the two people who were the hosts did not participate in it. It made the banquet¡¯s atmosphere seem slightly off.


    Hearing Wang Rong mention Su Yu¡¯s name, a faint smile appeared on Xiao Yunfeng¡¯s face. He asked, ¡°I have some impression of Su Yu. I heard that she moved out alone when she was young, right?¡±


    ¡°Heh, that¡¯s right! This child is too stubborn. No matter what I do, it¡¯s always wrong in her eyes. I don¡¯t have a choice either.¡±


    There were suddenly issues with the share transfer contract that Su Yu had signed. This made the Su family extremely anxious.


    They had finally coaxed and deceived Su Yu. They schemed and acted in all kinds of ways to achieve their goal. Now, it was all in vain.


    They would be stupid if they did not understand that they had been tricked by Su Yu.


    They had been holding back their anger for a few days, and it was about to erupt now.


    During this period of time, they had tried everything they could to find Su Yu, but they could not find her.


    This time, they were unexpectedly invited to a banquet by a tycoon like Xiao Yunfeng. They instantly thought of a n and got the other party to call Su Yu to invite her. As expected, the result was immediate and sessful.


    At this moment, they had alreadye up with several ns. As long as Su Yu came, they were confident that they could get her to sign the share transfer contract again.


    In their eyes, Su Yu was just a littlemb that was at their mercy. She could not escape from their palms.

 Chapter 72 - Stunning Entrance

    <h4>Chapter 72: Stunning Entrance</h4>


    ¡°Madam Su, have you told Su Yu about everything that¡¯s happening tonight?¡±


    Xiao Yunfeng felt a little uneasy and could not help but ask again.


    ¡°Su Yu is very stubborn, but she¡¯s still a daughter of the Su family. Her father and I can still make decisions regarding her matters. Moreover, she doesn¡¯t have many years left¡­¡±


    Xiao Yunfeng and his wife looked at each other and nodded imperceptibly.


    On the other hand, Su Lu and Su Ning were a little farther away. They each held a ss of wine and drank contentedly.


    ¡°What are they talking about over there? They¡¯ve been talking for so long!¡± Su Lu nced at Su Juntao and Wang Rong unhappily.


    A banquet organized by Xiao Yunfeng was being held today. He was one of the four richest men in Tianhe City. Many socialites were here, including many young talents.


    Hence, the two sisters had made meticulous preparations. They were dressed beautifully so that they could stand out among the socialites of Tianhe City.


    Su Ning tilted her head slightly and did not look sideways. The corners of her mouth moved slightly. ¡°I heard that Xiao Yunfeng has an only son. He contracted a terminal illness two years ago. He doesn¡¯t have much time left.¡±


    A look of confusion shed in Su Lu¡¯s eyes as she asked, ¡°I¡¯ve heard about this too, but what does it have to do with our family?¡±


    Su Ning raised a mysterious smile and said indifferently, ¡°His son is about to die. A father in his old age will have to send off his young son. Xiao Yunfeng is unwilling to ept this, so he¡¯s constantly thinking of ways to make his son happy. Although everything is just superstition, at this point, we should try our best. Mom has gotten someone to calcte Su Yu¡¯s fortune. It turns out that she¡¯s verypatible with Xiao Yunfeng¡¯s son¡­¡±


    Su Lu¡¯s eyes lit up slightly as she nodded. ¡°That¡¯s interesting. Could it be that Su Yu will be marrying the young master of the Xiao family?¡±


    ¡°Hmph, you¡¯re still too young. After all, Su Yu doesn¡¯t have many years left to live. If she marries Young Master Xiao, the Xiao family has to show their gratitude. After all, the two families will be inws by then, right? Furthermore, he¡¯s their only son!¡±


    ......


    An excited look shed across Su Lu¡¯s eyes as she blurted out, ¡°By then, with the rtionship between the two families, not only will we be able to get Su Yu¡¯s shares, but the Xiao family will also give us a generouspensation, right?


    ¡°They¡¯ll also maintain long-term cooperation with ourpany. This will be greatly beneficial for thepany and our family.¡±


    ¡­


    Su Yu did not know that this so-called banquet was a nned ambush. She also did not know that the entire Su family was waiting for her.


    She chose a red dress from the clothes Pei Tianlin gave her. Itplemented her snow-white skin and slender figure. She was like a burning me, blooming with a charm that no one could ignore.


    Not long after, Su Yu arrived at the Xiao family¡¯s manor.


    As soon as she got out of the car, she saw Gu Yunsheng, who was also rushing over.


    ¡°Doctor Gu!¡±


    She greeted him.


    She had heard that Xiao Yunfeng¡¯s son was terminally ill, so she was not surprised to see Gu Yunsheng here.


    ¡°Beauty Su? Why are you here? Didn¡¯t your partner apany you?¡±


    Gu Yunsheng¡¯s appearance was also very outstanding, butpared to Pei Tianlin¡¯s masculine handsomeness, he looked a little feminine.


    ¡°He¡¯s very busy with work, so I didn¡¯t ask him to join me.¡±


    Gu Yunsheng was not surprised when he heard this. He spread his arms and said, ¡°That¡¯s good. But it¡¯s a banquet, after all. You should have apanion! We can pair up!¡±


    Su Yu chuckled and generously held his arm as they walked into the banquet hall together.


    As soon as the two of them appeared, the limelight was immediately snatched by Gu Yunsheng.


    Gu Yunsheng¡¯s reputation was known by all. Various guests came in front of them one after another.


    Su Yu took the opportunity to let go of Gu Yusheng¡¯s arm and avoid the guests.


    After all, she was a married woman. It would be inappropriate if rumors spread.


    However, Su Yu also attracted the attention of many people.


    Most of the people who paid attention to Gu Yunsheng were after his fame and medical skills. They either had family members who were seriously ill or good friends suffering from hidden illnesses. In short, their motives were very strong.


    What attracted them to Su Yu was her beauty and temperament.


    ¡°Who is this woman? I want to know everything about her immediately!¡±


    ¡°Her looks and aura are definitely not something celebrities canpare to. Could she be the daughter of a rich family?¡±


    ¡°With this woman here, all the women at the banquet have be vulgar extras!¡±


    Su Ning and Su Lu, who had spent most of the day dressing up, were ignored by everyone. No one even looked at them. They could only hide in the corner with disappointed expressions.

 Chapter 73 - Don’t Need Her Kidney

    <h4>Chapter 73: Don¡¯t Need Her Kidney</h4>


    At this moment, when they saw that Su Yu had attracted everyone¡¯s attention the moment she entered, their hearts surged with anger and jealousy.


    Su Lu bit her lip gently. She was unwilling to admit defeat, but there was nothing she could do.


    A trace of darkness shed past Su Ning¡¯s eyes. It was only when she thought of what was about to happen that her mood instantly improved.


    ¡°So what if she¡¯s beautiful? They¡¯re just trying to make a dead person happy! Let¡¯s see how arrogant she can be after this!¡±


    Hence, she gathered her emotions and strode out of the crowd.


    ¡°Sister, you¡¯re here?¡±


    Su Ning and Su Lu walked over together with warm smiles on their faces.


    Seeing Su Ning and Su Lu¡¯s appearance, Su Yu¡¯s originally good mood instantly fell to rock bottom. Her rxed mind tensed up.


    Hearing Su Ning and Su Ning call out to her, many guests suddenly realized that this stunning woman was Su Yu.


    Many people looked surprised. The Su Yu in their memories could not bepared to the Su Yu in front of them.


    ¡°That person is Su Yu? Did she undergo stic surgery? She became so beautiful!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen Su Yu a few times in the past. We even talked about business at a close distance, but she waspletely different back then.¡±


    ¡°I heard from the second daughter of the Su family that Su Yu underwent stic surgery and even keeps a gigolo by her side. Her way of doing things is very bold!¡±


    ......


    ¡°Really? You really can¡¯t judge a book by its cover!¡±


    Su Ning saw that Su Yu had heard the discussions around her. Among the things the people were talking about was a rumor that she had spread. She hurriedly exined, ¡°Sister, don¡¯t listen to these people¡¯s nonsense. They¡¯re all rumors. They have nothing to do with me.¡±


    Su Yu¡¯s expression was slightly cold as she said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m here to look for Mr. Xiao today. If you have nothing to talk to me about, can you leave?¡±


    Su Ning did not seem to have heard Su Yu¡¯s words. She leaned closer and asked in a wronged tone, ¡°Sister, didn¡¯t you transfer the shares to mest time? Why did the signature disappear? Are you going to change your mind? To think that I promised to donate my kidney to you, but you did such a thing¡­¡±


    She looked aggrieved, but in reality, her voice was not low. Everyone nearby heard her clearly.


    Although the guests who did not know the truth had smiles on their faces, disdain appeared in their eyes.


    The younger sister had already agreed to donate her kidney to the elder sister, yet thetter actually scammed the former. The elder sister went back on her word. Her character was really too poor.


    Su Yu¡¯s outstanding appearance and temperament attracted the attention of many people. Those who had their limelight stolen would naturally be dissatisfied with her.


    Hearing Su Ning¡¯s words, someone could not help but criticize her.


    ¡°Su Yu, won¡¯t your conscience ache if you do this? Your sister has already agreed to donate her kidney to you, yet you¡¯re going back on your word. You¡¯re a waste of your good looks.¡±


    ¡°Haha, people nowadays are willing to do anything for a few shares. This person even conned her own sister.¡±


    These people who did not know the truth and did not care about the truth spoke with various motives.


    Su Yu was unmoved.


    She knew very well about Su Ning¡¯s schemes and thoughts, but she could not let Su Ning defame her image.


    ¡°Everyone, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ve misunderstood something. I want to make it clear that Su Ning¡¯s kidney doesn¡¯t match mine, so there¡¯s no need for her to donate her kidney to me!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re all adults. We should have the ability to make sound judgments. It¡¯s best if you don¡¯t just listen to her one-sided words!¡±


    As soon as she said this, the area fell silent.


    Su Ning was shocked by Su Yu¡¯s words.


    ¡®Could Su Yu have realized something? Otherwise, why would she be so sure?¡¯


    Su Yu knew the situation well. Even if she really gave the shares to Su Ning, Su Ning would not actually donate her kidney to her.


    She had long given up hope on her younger sister.


    Although she did not know whether their kidneys matched or not, even if they did, she did not believe in Su Ning¡¯s character.


    Even if Su Ning really donated her kidney to her, she would still feel disgusted.


    ¡°As for the shares, I¡¯ll deal with them before I die. No one else needs to care too much about it. After all, they¡¯re my private assets. I have the right to make any decision I want. Moreover, with current medical technology, perhaps it won¡¯t be long before my illness is cured!¡±


    Su Yu had a smile on her lips. She stood out like a crane in a flock of chickens, looking exceptionally beautiful.


    Her words were reasonable, and the surrounding guests could not find any fault in them at all. They could only shut their mouths.

 Chapter 74 - Not A Good Banquet

    <h4>Chapter 74: Not A Good Banquet</h4>


    Su Yu shifted her gaze slightly and nced coldly at Su Ning¡¯s face.


    Su Ning always used all kinds of asions to stand on the moral high ground and nder her.


    This time, she would directly snip her malicious intentions in the bud. Would she still have the ability to distort the truth by then?


    At this moment, Su Ning¡¯s expression was abnormally ugly. Many people came back to their senses and looked at her with undisguised disdain.


    Su Ning¡¯s lips moved. She opened her mouth a few times to say something but did not know what to say.


    At this moment, a voice suddenly came from not far away. Her stepmother, Wang Rong, walked over with a kind smile on her face. She went forward and held Su Yu¡¯s hand affectionately.


    ¡°Su Yu,e here!¡±


    At the same time, she and Su Ning looked at each other, her eyes filled withfort.


    They had more important ns tonight. They could not ruin their rtionship with her now. If their n today was ruined because of this, they would regret it.


    Madam Xiao had seen Su Yu before and was very satisfied with her. She felt that such an outstanding woman was definitely worthy of her son.


    Hence, she was abnormally enthusiastic. The moment she came over, she grabbed Su Yu¡¯s other hand. Although she did not say anything, she was smiling.


    Su Yu had a gentle personality and would not hit a smiling face. However, her heart sank when she saw Wang Rong appear. She felt that nothing good would happen. Even so, she could not reject Madam Xiao¡¯s kindness and could only let the two of them pull at her.


    Wang Rong leaned closer to Madam Xiao and whispered, ¡°Madam Xiao, are you satisfied? If you are, the coboration we just discussed¡­¡±


    ......


    Actually, Madam Xiao looked down on Wang Rong from the bottom of her heart, but for the sake of her son, she had to be selfish. She replied in an imperceptible voice, ¡°When everything is settled, the rest won¡¯t be a problem.¡±


    Madam Xiao was too satisfied with Su Yu. She kept sizing her up like a mother looking at her daughter-inw.


    Su Yu¡¯s appearance and temperament were absolutely excellent. She could be said to be one in a million. She was peerlessly beautiful. One would be satisfied with her no matter how one looked at her.


    Although she doted on her son very much, she could not help but pity Su Yu.


    She was a mother, after all. Even though her son was about to die, it was still a blessing that she was able to find a beautiful woman for her son to spend hisst days with.


    Even if her son died, he would have apanion in the afterlife. As his mother, she would not be left with any regrets in life.


    Su Yu looked at Madam Xiao¡¯s attitude and ufortable gaze. She was very puzzled.


    ¡°Madam Xiao.¡±


    Madam Xiao patted her arm gently and said, ¡°Su Yu,e with me. Let¡¯s find a quiet ce to talk.¡±


    Madam Xiao was extremely satisfied with Su Yu and immediately made up her mind.


    Through Wang Rong, she knew that Su Yu was terminally ill and did not have many years left. This made her even more suitable for her son.


    Due to the situation the two were in, they were almost on the same boat. After they got married, they would have a lot ofmon topics to talk about. Madam Xiao¡¯s son would also be able to enjoy thepany of another person. If things developed well, they might even live and die together.


    Su Juntao and Xiao Yunfeng stood on the stage together.


    The moment Xiao Yunfeng stood there, he immediately attracted the attention of everyone in the hall despite not saying anything. Everyone stopped talking, and the noise in the venue gradually subsided until it waspletely silent.


    ¡°Thank you foring today.¡±


    ¡°Actually, a joyous asion will be announced at tonight¡¯s banquet. It¡¯s about our son¡¯s marriage.¡±


    Xiao Yunfeng had also observed Su Yu¡¯s appearance and temperament. Although he originally had pessimistic thoughts, he was now filled with joy.


    It was no secret in Tianhe City that Xiao Yunfeng¡¯s only son was seriously ill and on the verge of death. Everyone who could attend the banquet had their own sources of information, so they naturally knew about it.


    Seeing Xiao Yunfeng¡¯s happy expression and hearing that his son was getting married, everyone looked puzzled.


    However, in front of the man, they naturally could not say anything. They could only suppress the doubts in their hearts.


    ¡°Our child is about to marry the daughter of the Su family. We¡¯ve already discussed this with the Su family!¡±


    Although Xiao Yunfeng was conflicted and did not believe in such superstitions, he still made the decision with some hope.


    There was still the possibility, after all.


    Even if his son really died, this marriage would be considered as fulfilling hisst wish.


    He looked at Su Juntao beside him and said, ¡°Mr. Su¡¯s daughter is the same as my son. They both suffer from terminal illnesses and are in the same boat. That¡¯s how they decided to get married.¡±

 Chapter 75 - Vicious Scheme

    <h4>Chapter 75: Vicious Scheme</h4>


    Su Juntao was fair and beardless, looking elegant and handsome. At this moment, he forced out a trace of sorrow on his face. ¡°Everyone knows that my daughter, Su Yu, is also terminally ill. Although we¡¯ve tried our best to treat her, we¡¯ve only managed to dy the symptoms for a few years. Since we can¡¯t treat her, we can only let her marry Young Master Xiao. Even in the afterlife, she won¡¯t be alone.¡±


    A group of guests seemed to be in deep thought when they heard that. Some who were brainless were nodding their heads. They were those who were older. When they reached a certain age, they would be more and more superstitious. On the other hand, the young people revealed strange expressions and did not say anything.


    Of course, this was the Su family¡¯s matter, after all. Whether there was a problem or not, no one would interrupt.


    ¡°Su Yu,e here!¡±


    Su Juntao believed that with so many people present, she would definitely not dare to resist. He had already given a speech.


    He was confident that he could handle tonight¡¯s matter well.


    Su Yu had already suspected tonight¡¯s banquet. They did not share much of a rtionship in the first ce, so why would the two of them personally call her to invite her toe?


    From the looks of it, these people from the Su family were really persistent. They actually used such despicable methods to pressure her.


    At this moment, she was trembling with anger.


    Even though she had seen how shameless these people from the Su family could be time and again, she still did not expect them to be this shameless. Their shamelessness exceeded her understanding of them time and again.


    The coldness in her eyes froze. She forced herself not to explode.


    Beside her, Madam Xiao was saying, ¡°Su Yu, don¡¯t worry. If you marry into our Xiao family, we definitely won¡¯t let you suffer any grievances. Your Su family will also benefit from this. We definitely won¡¯t treat you badly.¡±


    It would have been better if she had not said that. Now that she did, Su Yu¡¯s heart turned even colder.


    ......


    It was not enough for her family to think about selling her once. Now, they were trying to sell her again.


    Su Yu¡¯s expression was cold. She quickly walked toward the stage.


    Her so-called father and family made her disgusted.


    Since they did not like her and had betrayed her time and time again, there was no need for her to show these people any mercy.


    She just did not expect that they would be so shameless and self-righteous.


    As soon as Xiao Yunfeng finished speaking and she saw Su Juntao standing beside him, she immediately guessed that this was a trap for her.


    When she listened to Su Juntao¡¯s works, shepletely understood that she was the main character of tonight¡¯s banquet.


    They wanted her to be buried with Xiao Yunfeng¡¯s son!


    They were so vicious that the extent of it exceeded the imaginations of ordinary people.


    So what if Xiao Yunfeng was one of the four richest men in Tianhe City? So what if Su Juntao was her biological father? So what if there were more than a hundred famous people here?


    She was fearless about this.


    This was no longer the ignorant era of blind marriages. This was the era ofw.


    She was officially married to Pei Tianlin. How could these people rely on mere schemes to go against a legal marriage?


    Since falling out once was not enough, she would continue to tear these people apart until they bled and retreated.


    On the stage, Su Juntao looked at his daughter¡¯s cold face and gaze. He felt extremely ufortable.


    However, his heart did not waver at all. In his opinion, since she was his daughter, he could do whatever he wanted. No one could change his decisions. He had already made up his mind about who he wanted her to marry.


    Wang Rong saw Su Yu¡¯s expression and was secretly proud.


    ¡°If you had gone into hiding, we wouldn¡¯t have been able to do anything about it. However, you came running out yourself. Didn¡¯t you make it easy for us to deal with you? Do you really think that one of the four richest men in Tianhe City would be so polite as to personally invite you? You overestimate yourself!¡±


    Su Ning and Su Lu also had different expressions. They were both thinking about what benefits they would get after this matter was over. They did not care about what would happen to Su Yu.


    Most of the guests who did not know the truth felt that this arrangement was right. They even called it a match made in heaven.


    They even felt that if Su Yu could marry into the Xiao family, it would be considered as marrying into a rich family. She would rise to the top in a single bound.


    Although the Su family had a small fortune, they were still at the bottom of Tianhe City¡¯s upper ss. If they could establish a rtionship with the Xiao family through this matter, their future was almost foreseeable.


    They were just marrying off a daughter who was about to die, yet they would receive such huge benefits in return. Most people thought that the Su family was taking advantage of the situation.

 Chapter 76

    ?Chapter 76: Gu Yunsheng¡¯s Help


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Su Yu stood on the stage in a red dress like a ball of fire.


    Su Juntao could not help but be stunned by Su Yu¡¯s appearance and temperament. He secretly nodded.


    ¡°With her looks and temperament, she might be able to get more benefits from the Xiao family. I don¡¯t think they¡¯ll refuse, right?¡±


    ¡°What a pity. If Su Yu didn¡¯t have a terminal illness, the Xiao family wouldn¡¯t be worthy of her. The Su family could marry her off to a true top family. In that case, the Su family would really soar.¡±


    Seeing that Su Yu was standing still, Su Juntao said directly, ¡°Su Yu, this arrangement will benefit you. Since there are so many people present, let¡¯s formally decide on this marriage!¡±


    There was no room for discussion. In fact, in his opinion, there was nothing to discuss. This was just a deal that concerned benefits.


    Su Yu snorted and was about to speak when a cold voice filled with suppressed anger came from below.


    ¡°Who has the guts to snatch someone else¡¯s boyfriend? Are you tired of living?¡± 1


    Everyone¡¯s attention was instantly attracted by the person who spoke. They all turned to look.


    In the crowd, a handsome young man in a suit and leather shoes was looking at the stage with a gloomy expression.


    Gu Yunsheng was extremely busy with work and would travel all over the world, so he rarely appeared.


    Those who knew him were all people of extraordinary status or high status.


    Hence, only a small number of people at this banquet knew Gu Yunsheng.


    A trace of doubt appeared in Su Yu¡¯s eyes as she thought to herself, ¡®Is Mr. Gu trying to stand up for me?¡¯


    Actually, even if Gu Yunsheng did not say anything, she was confident enough to resolve the matter.


    However, since Gu Yunsheng had spoken, she was not in a hurry.


    Gu Yunsheng strode to the stage and revealed a smile that he thought was charming. Then, he grabbed Su Yu¡¯s hand and asked, ¡°Su Yu, why didn¡¯t you tell them that you already have a boyfriend?¡±


    Su Yu frowned slightly. She was extremely conflicted when Gu Yunsheng held her hand. She immediately wanted to retract her hand.


    It was just that she could not break free with her weak strength. She also knew that he was close to Pei Tianlin judging from their previous conversations. She weighed the pros and cons before stopping her struggles.


    Otherwise, it would be too abnormal for the two of them to be fighting on stage.


    Moreover, after Gu Yunsheng held her hand, he shot her a look. He must have another n.


    When everyone on stage saw this scene, they instantly revealed gossipy expressions.


    Some people even remembered that the two of them seemed to have entered together just now and looked very intimate. They immediately looked enlightened.


    ¡°Looks like this person is Su Yu¡¯s boyfriend.¡±


    ¡°This is going to be lively!¡±


    Some people even picked up sses and snacks to watch the next scene of the drama unfold.


    Xiao Yunfeng had seen many things in his life. He did not panic at all, but his gazended on Su Juntao¡¯s face. His gaze clearly conveyed the doubts in his heart.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell us that Su Yu has already canceled her engagement with Lin Tianhao and is single? Now that something like this has happened, could it be that you¡¯re just making fun of me?¡±


    Her gaze was questioning, angry, and threatening.


    Su Juntao was also puzzled about this. Why did another man suddenly appear? Was this her new boyfriend?


    However, when he saw Xiao Yunfeng¡¯s sharp gaze, he knew that he had to stabilize the situation and not let the situation continue to worsen. Otherwise, he might not be able to bear the consequences.


    Su Juntao immediately took a step forward with a serious expression and said righteously, ¡°Who are you? How dare you ruin my daughter¡¯s marriage? This concerns the future of the Su and Xiao families. Is this something you can afford to ruin? What are your intentions?¡±


    Gu Yunsheng sneered and was not intimidated at all. He said indifferently, ¡°Mr. Su, you¡¯re probably still living in ancient times, right? This isn¡¯t the era where parents are the matchmakers! Miss Su didn¡¯t even object to what I¡¯m doing now. What does it have to do with you?¡±


    He did not intend to show any mercy and did not hold back at all!


    He really did not expect to meet such a disgusting weirdo today. Moreover, Su Yu¡¯s identity was enough for him to stand up for her without any scruples.


    ¡°You... How dare you? Who are you? My daughter just canceled her engagement with Lin Tianhao from the Lin family. How could she have a boyfriend? If you dare to spout nonsense again, don¡¯t me me for being nasty!¡±

 Chapter 77

    ?


    Chapter 77: Won¡¯t Marry Anyone


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Yunsheng stood in front of Su Yu with one hand in his pocket. He sneered and said, ¡°I want to see how rude you can be! Have you asked for your daughter¡¯s opinion on this so-called marriage? You haven¡¯t. You just want to take this opportunity to sell your daughter for a high price. As for your daughter¡¯s life and death, you don¡¯t care about that at all. Previously, you even hypocritically said that you¡¯re unable to do anything. Ugh! Disgusting! Shameless! How do you know that Su Yu can¡¯t be treated? You¡¯re marrying your daughter off to a dying man without even asking her first. Is this what a father should do?¡±


    Gu Yunsheng was not polite at all and started cursing. His tone was extremely harsh as he tore apart Su Juntao¡¯s hypocritical and shameless mask, exposing his true colors to everyone.


    Those with discerning eyes below the stage could naturally see that there was something fishy going on. It was just that it had nothing to do with them. It was someone else¡¯s family matter, so no one was willing to poke their noses into it.


    However, now that the matter was out in the open, everyone did not have to make any guesses anymore. They discussed softly below the stage and did not bother to lower their voices at all.


    Every word was a p to Su Juntao¡¯s face.


    The angry Su Juntao shouted, ¡°Men, chase this reckless fellow out!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s see who dares to!¡±


    Su Yu suddenly took a step forward and looked at Su Juntao coldly. ¡°What Dr. Gu said just now was what I wanted to say. I didn¡¯t know about this so-called marriage at all, much less agree with such a ridiculous marriage. Dad... No, you¡¯re not worthy of being my father. I should address you as Mr. Su. If I don¡¯t agree, are you going to get me drunk and force me to give in?¡±


    Su Yu knew the Su family well enough. Looking at the wine ss in his hand, she inexplicably guessed that there was something wrong with the wine.


    The entire family was unscrupulous and shameless. They had no limits. One could not begin to imagine how bad and shameless they were.


    When the guests saw Su Juntao¡¯s hand tremble and his expression change, they were instantly in an uproar.


    ¡°He¡¯s her biological father? Why don¡¯t I believe it?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Su, are you selling your own daughter for benefits? I¡¯ve learned something today. You can¡¯t judge a book by its cover.¡±


    ¡°I heard that Su Yu moved out of the Su family when she was in her teens. There¡¯s always a reason for things. With such a father, I wouldn¡¯t be able to stand it either!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen such a shameless person!¡±


    Su Juntao¡¯s expression changed.


    Xiao Yunfeng¡¯s attention was attracted by Gu Yunsheng.


    When he heard Su Yu call Gu Yunsheng ¡®Dr. Gu¡¯, his heart skipped a beat. After sizing him up, he had a guess after confirming the information in his mind.


    Hence, he took a step forward and asked respectfully, ¡°Are you Dr. Gu Yunsheng?¡±


    Gu Yunsheng nced at him indifferently and said, ¡°That¡¯s me.¡±


    Although he had confirmed it in his mind earlier, his heart still trembled when he heard this. His eyes were instantly filled with wild joy, and he was so excited that his entire body was trembling.


    ¡°Dr. Gu, wee. Please forgive me for not weing you earlier!¡±


    Gu Yunsheng¡¯s name was well-known to him. He had been longing for the chance to meet this famous genius doctor for a long time.


    It was just that this divine physician was too famous. Those who could invite this divine physician were all top-notch nobles. They were not existences a rich man like him could reach.


    However, his son¡¯s life was on the line. He had no choice but to send an invitation to this divine doctor. Unexpectedly, this person really appeared to attend this banquet.


    At this moment, Xiao Yunfeng was both excited and uneasy.


    Could it be that Su Yu was Dr. Gu¡¯s girlfriend?


    This discovery made him feel like he had fallen into an abyss.


    He had not even spoken to him properly, yet he had already offended this divine doctor?


    At the thought of this, he could not help but turn around and re fiercely at Su Juntao.


    Dr. Gu was his son¡¯sst hope. Now, all hope was lost because of a moment of carelessness.


    The culprit was Su Juntao and his family.


    Su Juntao did not understand. Who was Gu Yunsheng? Was he very famous?


    However, he had to stabilize the situation now. Hence, he did not notice anything amiss and hurriedly said, ¡°Mr. Xiao, don¡¯t worry. Su Yu is just stubborn and can¡¯t think things through at the moment. I promise that I¡¯ll make her agree to marry the noble young master willingly.¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Suddenly, a cold and domineering voice came from the door.


    ¡°Who gave you the confidence to say such shameless words?! Su Yu won¡¯t marry anyone but me!¡± 2

 Chapter 78

    ?


    Chapter 78: Real Boyfriend


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Pei Tianlin strode over with a cold and domineering aura.


    A somewhat violent aura followed his movements. The guests instinctively opened a path for him.


    Everyone could feel the extreme anger that erupted from the person.


    Pei Tianlin went straight to the stage with a sharp gaze.


    When Su Yu saw Pei Tianlin, her uneasy heart instantly calmed down.


    At the same time, she quickly pulled her hand out of Gu Yunsheng¡¯s.


    Seeing that the main character had arrived, Gu Yunsheng naturally would not do anything overboard. His expression was indifferent.


    However, when he saw Pei Tianlin¡¯s cold gaze that was about to explode, he immediately raised his hand and said, ¡°Look carefully. I¡¯m doing this to help. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll believe me, right?¡±


    In order to avoid getting hurt, he raised his hand to show his innocence.


    Pei Tianlin ignored Gu Yunsheng. After arriving beside Su Yu, he stretched out his hand.


    This time, Su Yu was extremely obedient. She lowered her head slightly and ced her hand in Pei Tianlin¡¯s.


    The moment her palm was held by him, an iparable sense of security enveloped her.


    At this moment, Su Juntao was already extremely angry. Earlier, it was Gu Yunsheng who stepped in. Now, another one had appeared. He was even more arrogant. This made him extremely unhappy.


    ¡°Who are you? Guards, chase these two out!¡±


    Whoever dared to stop him would be his enemy. He would chase them all away.


    ¡°I¡¯m Su Yu¡¯s boyfriend. Her real boyfriend. Do you have a problem with that?¡±


    Pei Tianlin¡¯s tone was cold.


    Originally, he wanted to directly announce that he was Su Yu¡¯s husband, but he did not know what Su Yu would think about that. Moreover, Gu Yunsheng had previously mentioned the word ¡®boyfriend¡¯, so he followed along.


    Pei Tianlin¡¯s aura was too strong. His cold attitude and confident expression stunned even Su Juntao. He did not know how to react.


    The guests below the stage also looked at Pei Tianlin with serious expressions.


    Just now, Pei Tianlin¡¯s aura was too strong. They could not help but retreat and make way for him.


    This was not something ordinary people could do.


    At this moment, everyone knew that this was Su Yu¡¯s real boyfriend.


    Most people had seen Gu Yunsheng prove his innocence to this man just now. From this, they could already know what was going on.


    At this moment, Pei Tianlin was wearing a ck suit. His figure was as tall as a sword, and he was handsome. When he stood beside Su Yu, who was wearing a red dress, they looked like a perfect match.


    ¡°The two of them look like a couple when they stand together. It¡¯s so awkward for her to be paired with a sick man.¡±


    ¡°The two of themplement each other! One is strong while the other is delicate. They¡¯re a perfect match!¡±


    Su Ning¡¯s and Su Lu¡¯s eyes lit up when they saw the two of them standing together.


    However, when they thought of Pei Tianlin¡¯s identity as a gigolo, they could not hide the disdain in their eyes.


    ¡®This person has appeared again. How annoying!¡¯


    This thought appeared in their minds almost at the same time.


    At this moment, Su Juntao also recognized Pei Tianlin. When he thought of his identity, his courage was instantly boosted. His aura rose again as he opened his mouth to reprimand him.


    Seeing that the situation was not good, Xiao Yunfeng hurriedly shouted, ¡°Shut up! That¡¯s enough!¡±


    Su Juntao did not expect Xiao Yunfeng to stop him and hurriedly exined, ¡°Mr. Xiao, don¡¯t be scared by them. They-¡±


    ¡°I said enough! Shut up!¡±


    ¡°Since Su Yu has a boyfriend and doesn¡¯t want to marry my son, let¡¯s forget about this matter. Don¡¯t mention it again!¡±


    He had already confirmed that Gu Yunsheng was that divine doctor and his only hope.


    However, Gu Yunsheng was actually very afraid of this man who just entered. It was obvious that this person¡¯s identity was definitely not simple.


    In that case, he was naturally unwilling to let the situation continue to worsen, which was why he hurriedly interrupted.


    The only thing he had to do now was not let Gu Yunsheng have any more ill feelings against him. He could not offend him.


    Xiao Yunfeng¡¯s change of attitude made Madam Xiao, who was standing below the stage, a little anxious. She did not understand why her husband was doing this.


    Pei Tianlin saw that Xiao Yunfeng still had some sense. His originally vicious gaze was slightly restrained, but it was still sharp.


    It had only been half a day since theyst saw each other, but someone actually dared to scheme against his woman in the blink of an eye. They must be tired of living!


    Xiao Yunfeng knew that if he did not appease Gu Yunsheng tonight, his son¡¯sst chance of survival would be lost.


    ¡°Everyone, I was rash today and failed to take into consideration Miss Su¡¯s wishes. It¡¯s all my fault. I apologize to Miss Su. Please forgive me.¡±

 Chapter 79

    ?


    Chapter 79: A Good Proposal


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The guests below the stage were dumbfounded. What was going on?


    Xiao Yunfeng was one of the four richest men in Tianhe City, after all. No matter how disadvantageous the situation was, there was no need for him to be so humble!


    Many people were looking at Pei Tianlin. They saw that he was only wearing a ck suit and did not have any subordinates following him. Other than his handsome appearance and cold temperament, there was nothing special about him.


    ¡°This person seems to have an extraordinary identity. Otherwise, it¡¯s impossible for Mr. Xiao to lower his head like this.¡±


    ¡°Where did this persone from? He made Xiao Yunfeng disregard his reputation the moment he appeared.¡±


    ¡°This person¡¯s identity must not be simple. But how did Xiao Yunfeng not notice it before? This doesn¡¯t seem like his character!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s probably because his son is about to die and his state of mind is a mess, so he didn¡¯t notice!¡±


    ...


    Everyone tried to guess Pei Tianlin¡¯s identity, but because there was no concrete news and even Xiao Yunfeng hadpromised, they naturally would not interfere.


    With Xiao Yunfeng¡¯spromise and apology, Pei Tianlin¡¯s expression finally softened.


    Seeing the situation turning out like this, Su Juntao was naturally very unwilling.


    However, Xiao Yunfeng had already flown into a rage just now. He did not dare to provoke him again. He could only frown and guess Pei Tianlin¡¯s identity.


    ¡®Could it be that this person¡¯s true identity isn¡¯t a gigolo?


    ¡®But even if he wants to keep a low profile and hide his identity, not many people would choose to be a gigolo as their cover, right?


    ¡®These nobles really know how to y. Could it be that he wanted to use this method to get close to nobledies?


    ¡®Tsk tsk, this idea is very wild! I wonder if I can give it a try. The Su family¡¯s strength can¡¯t bepared to those top-notch families, but I don¡¯t have to mingle with nobledies either! Those celebrities and inte celebrities are good too.¡¯


    At this moment, Su Juntao felt enlightened. There was a faint glint in his eyes.


    At this moment, Wang Rong was also anxious below the stage. This matter concerned the Su family¡¯s and her own interests. Seeing that Su Juntao was not doing anything, she could only charge forward.


    ¡°Mr. Xiao, is there a misunderstanding? Su Yu really doesn¡¯t have a boyfriend. Although there are many people pursuing her, no one has ever taken a real liking to her. Therefore, I¡¯m sure that this so-called boyfriend of hers is definitely fake.¡±


    With that, she turned to look at Su Yu and said anxiously, ¡°Su Yu, why are you still standing here? It¡¯s your blessing to be able to marry the young master of the Xiao family. Hurry up and agree. You¡¯ll be the young madam of the Xiao family in the future.¡±


    Behind her, Gu Yunsheng looked at Wang Rong, who was courting death. He could not help but click his tongue. He shook his head and said, ¡°You would¡¯ve been fine if you weren¡¯t courting death!¡±


    ¡°Madam Su, since you think so highly of this marriage, I think it¡¯s better to let your second and third daughters have this chance! Look at how gorgeously dressed they are. They clearly value this opportunity very much. Mr. Xiao, what do you think?¡±


    Pei Tianlin did not even look at Wang Rong. His calm tone carried an unquestionable meaning.


    Xiao Yunfeng nced at Pei Tianlin. He said without any hesitation, ¡°My family definitely won¡¯t have any objections!¡±


    The guests below the stage were instantly dumbfounded.


    They were pushing two young women into a fire pit!


    Su Ning and Su Lu were like two angry cats. They objected loudly, ¡°No, we don¡¯t agree. We won¡¯t marry a dying man!¡±


    The two of them were too angry and spoke without thinking. As soon as they finished speaking, Madam Xiao¡¯s expression changed slightly. She red at the two women with an ugly expression. Although she did not say anything, she was chiding the two of them in her heart.


    Xiao Yunfeng also looked at the two women unhappily.


    He did not know why he agreed to the marriage agreement so readily previously. He even felt a little sorry for the Su family.


    Now that the two women were against it, the guilt in his heart had mostly dissipated.


    Gu Yunsheng, who was standing behind, wanted to see the world burn. He hurriedly apuded and said, ¡°This suggestion is not bad. I support it. I think this matter should be settled like this. Mr. Xiao, you should choose one of them!¡±


    ¡°Heh...¡±


    Some of the guests present were just here to watch the show. They were smiling and did not figure out the cruel intent hidden behind the words.


    Xiao Yunfeng felt bitter.


    It was not that he despised Su Ning and Su Lu. It did not matter what their character was like as long as their appearance and age were suitable.

 Chapter 80

    ?


    Chapter 80: It¡¯s Done


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    However, his son was not dead yet. If the woman he chose caused his son¡¯s illness to worsen or if she did something to harm his son, it would be too troublesome.


    Hence, now that he had to choose, he was hesitant and could only say perfunctorily, ¡°This matter needs to be carefully considered. As for the eldest daughter of the Su family...¡±


    Before he could finish, he felt a cold gaze on him, making him almost unable to speak.


    Xiao Yunfeng could tell that if he did not give a clear exnation today, this matter would not end well.


    He muttered in her heart, ¡®I¡¯m doing all this for my son¡¯s sake.¡¯ He forced an ugly smile and said, ¡°Since Eldest Miss Su is taken, it¡¯s naturally not appropriate for her to be in a marriage agreement with my son. It was really rude of us tonight. If I really want to choose someone, I think I should choose the second miss of the Su family!¡±


    Xiao Yunfeng thought that since the second msis was a little older, she should be able to weigh the pros and cons.


    When the time came, he would just give the Su family more benefits. He would deal with this matter first.


    Su Ning was about to explode with anger. She frowned and said angrily, ¡°I don¡¯t agree. I definitely won¡¯t marry him. Why should I be chosen? I absolutely don¡¯t agree!¡±


    Pei Tianlin saw Su Ning stomping her feet in anger and sneered.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll wish the Xiao family and the Su family a hundred years of happiness in advance. I hope the couple can have children soon!¡±


    With that, he pulled Su Yu down the stairs.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go home!¡±


    Su Yu obediently followed Pei Tianlin out of the banquet hall.


    It was not until Pei Tianlin left that the oppressive atmosphere in the venue suddenly rxed.


    The guests¡¯ suppressed desire to talk about what had just happened instantly erupted. They were even more enthusiastic than before.


    The banquet hall instantly became noisy as everyone discussed.


    Su Ning was almost crying as she shouted, ¡°I don¡¯t agree! I won¡¯t marry him!¡±


    She was just short of lying on the floor and rolling around.


    Su Juntao was still standing on the stage, his face filled with embarrassment. For a moment, he felt trapped.


    Seeing Su Ning like this, Wang Rong hurriedly went forward and said, ¡°Mr. Xiao, Madam Xiao, Su Ning isn¡¯t suitable to join the Xiao family! She¡¯s still young and insensible...¡±


    Xiao Yunfeng frowned and was still hesitating.


    Madam Xiao was also not satisfied with her husband¡¯s choice.


    Ever since Su Ning called her son a ¡®dying man¡¯, her impression of this woman was extremely bad.


    At this moment, someone ran over to Xiao Yunfeng¡¯s side and whispered something.


    Shock shed through Xiao Yunfeng¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Third Master? That Third Master?¡±


    Seeing his subordinate nod, Xiao Yunfeng¡¯s heart sank.


    ¡°So, it¡¯s actually Third Master. No wonder his aura is so strong. Even Gu Yunsheng has to lower his head when facing him. And Su Yu is his girlfriend...¡±


    Xiao Yunfeng felt that he had been unlucky recently. Not only was his son about to die, but he had almost offended such a terrifying figure today.


    At the same time, he was secretly d that he had gotten the hints just now and lowered his head in time. Otherwise...


    He could not help but shudder.


    At this moment, when he looked at Su Juntao and the others, his kind gaze became cold.


    He was not the one who sent someone to investigate it. The news was ryed by Third Master himself.


    Since Third Master had instructed him, why should he hesitate?


    ¡°Mr. Su, you¡¯ve already epted our betrothal gifts. Are you going back on your word now? Do you think I, Xiao Yunfeng, am easy to trample on?¡±


    ¡°Uhh, Mr. Xiao, we previously agreed to let our eldest daughter, Su Yu, marry your son, not our second daughter. If you¡¯re not satisfied, we can return the betrothal gifts andpensate you three times the amount!¡±


    Wang Rong begged in a pleading tone.


    Su Ning¡¯s body was fine, and she was still so young! If she married into the Xiao family, wouldn¡¯t she be a widow for the rest of her life?


    ¡°Hmph! Our Xiao family is a big family. How can you return the betrothal gifts just like that? Do you think weck that bit of money?¡±


    Xiao Yunfeng knew that Third Master wanted to teach the Su family an unforgettable lesson, so he naturally had to do his best.


    ¡°It¡¯s settled, then. Prepare to have Su Ning marry my son!¡±


    The guests today were all here for the Xiao family¡¯s sake. They were extremely close to the Xiao family, so they would naturally speak up for them.


    ¡°What¡¯s so difficult about that? The Xiao family has such a big family business. They wouldn¡¯t treat your daughter badly. This isn¡¯t only good for her but also for the entire family.¡±


    ¡°With the Xiao family¡¯s ability, they only need to say the word and your family will be rich. What¡¯s there to be reluctant about? Could it be that Su Ning has a boyfriend too?¡±

 Chapter 81

    ?


    Chapter 81: Misunderstanding


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Unfortunately, Su Ning could not say anything.


    She indeed had a boyfriend, but everyone knew that Lin Tianhao was Su Yu¡¯s boyfriend before this. Even if they had broken up, if it was revealed that he was now Su Ning¡¯s boyfriend, wouldn¡¯t it be obvious that Su Ning had stolen Su Yu¡¯s man?


    This did not match the image she had painstakingly built!


    She had already yed the role of a good sister to the bone. If she were to be exposed now, her image would copse. Even if she were to spout nonsense about someone else being her boyfriend, not only would her lie be exposed when they investigated it, but it would also be a p to the Lin family¡¯s face. It could be said that Su Ning was in a serious dilemma!


    For a moment, she froze on the spot. She felt that her life was dark. She could not help but cry out loud.


    ...


    Pei Tianlin and Su Yu walked out together. They bumped into someone who was in a hurry.


    Seeing that Su Yu was unharmed, he instantly heaved a sigh of relief and said, ¡°What exactly happened? You sent a message to me to call the police. I almost thought that you were in danger! Fortunately, you came out before the agreed time. Otherwise, I would¡¯ve really called the police.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Shen Qing! I did encounter danger just now, so I sent you a message in a moment of desperation.¡±


    Previously, when Su Yu realized that the situation was not right, she immediately sent a message to Shen Qing. She told him to call the police if she did note out in 20 minutes. She was thinking about the worst-case scenario, so she left herself a backup n.


    As soon as Shen Qing saw the message, he rushed over.


    ¡°Ah, I see. I¡¯m relieved that you¡¯re fine!¡±


    After just saying a few words, he felt as if his body was about to be frozen by Pei Tianlin¡¯s gaze.


    He nced at Pei Tianlin¡¯s warning gaze and hurriedly said, ¡°Alright, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll leave first. I won¡¯t disturb you anymore.¡±


    Without waiting for Su Yu¡¯s response, he turned around and left.


    ¡°Be careful on the road!¡±


    Su Yu was very puzzled about her good friend rushing over but leaving almost immediately every time. At this moment, Pei Tianlin had already let go of Su Yu¡¯s hand and returned to the car.


    Su Yu followed and got into the car as well, but she sensed that there was something wrong with Pei Tianlin¡¯s mood. His aura was extremely cold. 1


    Hence, she was careful not to approach him.


    She was naturally very grateful to Pei Tianlin for helping her out at the banquet just now.


    However, when he said that the two of them were just a couple and not husband and wife, she felt a little grumpy and thought that Pei Tianlin might still have reservations about her. Actually, she did not me him for that. It was just that since he had announced that the rtionship they shared was between a girlfriend and a boyfriend, she naturally did not want to overstep her boundaries. It was good to keep a distance.


    After all, it was just a contractual marriage.


    ¡°Thank you foring in time!¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Why do I feel that my presence was a little unnecessary?¡±


    Pei Tianlin¡¯s tone carried a rare trace of resentment.


    As her husband, shouldn¡¯t he be the first person she thought of when asking for help if she was in danger? Was he inferior to her friend?


    In his opinion, she did not need him!


    Su Yu did not understand what Pei Tianlin meant. She did not know how to respond. In the end, she still could not figure it out and could only turn to look out of the window. She pretended not to hear him.


    Seeing that Su Yu did not react, Pei Tianlin felt even more ufortable. He had never experienced such a sour feeling in his heart.


    ¡®Could it be that she really doesn¡¯t need me?¡¯


    This realization made him almost unable to breathe, and his heart ached. However, he did not want to give up just like that, so he grabbed Su Yu¡¯s hand and ced it on hisp.


    Su Yu was shocked. She turned around and saw Pei Tianlin looking at her with a dark expression. ¡°Do you really not need me anymore?¡±


    Su Yu was stunned and a little puzzled, but she could understand what he meant now. She quickly shook her head. It was a huge surprise for her that Pei Tianlin made an appearance. Earlier, almost everyone she saw in the room was the other party¡¯s people. No matter how calm she was, she was still afraid of being drowned by their criticisms. It was impossible for her not to be afraid.


    It was just that she knew that Pei Tianlin was very busy, and their rtionship was a strange one. Hence, she did not dare to have too much hope, so she reached out to her good friend instead. When she thought about how this man could casually buy over a 100-billion-yuan corporation as a gift to her, she was worried that she would be troubling him over a small matter like this. She was worried that he would me her. In the end, it boiled down to them misunderstanding each other.

 Chapter 82

    ?


    Chapter 82: Rx


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    What if she had sent a message to Pei Tianlin but he was too busy and did not see it?


    This was a matter of life and death. She did not dare to take the risk.


    However, facing Pei Tianlin¡¯s gaze, she could not say anything.


    Pei Tianlin was a little angry. He felt that Su Yu was hiding something. He exerted a little force and pulled Su Yu into his arms. He kissed her without hesitation. His actions were slightly rough, and his strength was shocking.


    Faced with Pei Tianlin¡¯s violent kiss, Su Yu tried her best to avoid it but to no avail. Suddenly, she felt the force around her waist tighten as she was lifted up and ced on his legs. She wanted to struggle and break free, but the more she tried, the more violent Pei Tianlin¡¯s movements became. He was like a small boat sailing in a storm. Other than drifting with the waves, there was nothing else she could do. 1


    Su Yu remembered that there were more than just the two of them in the car. There was also the chauffeur and Xu Fei in front. If they saw them...


    Faced with Pei Tianlin¡¯s invasion, she could only whisper in his ear, ¡°Let¡¯s go home first, okay? Not here.¡±


    That night, Pei Tianlin stayed in Su Yu¡¯s room. He only stood up and left at dawn.


    Su Yuy on the bed and exhaled softly. She was too tired from the night¡¯s torture. She had to rest for a day.


    The next morning, Su Yu came downstairs but did not see Pei Tianlin.


    ¡°Good morning, Ninth Uncle!¡±


    ¡°Morning!¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s Third Master?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s busy with work and went out early in the morning. But before he left, he asked me to remind you that your body is too weak. You should go out for a walk and exercise.¡±


    Su Yu nodded and thought that he had given a good suggestion. She was indeed too weak now. She should train herself. This was good for her. After breakfast, Su Yu changed into casual clothes and left the vi. She walked around and rested by the roadside when she was tired. She looked at the scenery and felt much more energetic.


    She soon spotted a coffee shop with a unique signboard by the roadside. The door did not look big, but by looking into the window, she could feel that the interior was very well-decorated. It had a quiet ambiance, so she walked in. She asked for a cup of mocha and nned to y with her phone here. However, just as the coffee was served, the door of the coffee shop was pushed open. When she looked up, she saw Xiao Yunfeng walking in with a few bodyguards. The scene looked quite grand.


    When Su Yu saw Xiao Yunfeng, a trace of nervousness shed past her eyes. She instantly grabbed her phone. Although she was a little nervous, she did not show any fear. Thinking of how respectful this person was when facing Pei Tianlin, there was a high chance that he would not do anything rude to her. However, even though she had that thought, she was still on guard. She straightened her back slightly and sat quietly in her seat. She looked at Xiao Yunfeng indifferently.


    ¡°Miss Su, we finally meet!¡±


    The moment Xiao Yunfeng saw Su Yu, his expression turned from cold to enthusiastic. He even bent down and did not dare to look straight at Su Yu¡¯s face. He was extremely respectful. He did not sleepst night and tossed and turned in bed. He was simply unable to fall asleep. This morning, he sent out all his men to look for Miss Su.


    After knowing that Su Yu¡¯s boyfriend was the high-ranking and mysterious Third Master, he did not dare to breathe easily. His heart was in his throat, and he was afraid that the Xiao family would be gone in the next moment. Hence, he thought about it and felt that his apology yesterday was not sincere enough. If Miss Su held a grudge against him, a word from her couldpletely destroy the Xiao family. Hence, he only had one goal today. He wanted to look for Miss Su and apologize in person. He wanted to apologize with the most sincere attitude. He wanted to obtain Miss Su¡¯s true forgiveness no matter what.


    ¡°You¡¯re looking for me? What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Su Yu did not have a good impression of him. She felt that since the Xiao family and the Su family could work together to do such a thing, they were definitely not good people. Hence, her impression of Xiao Yunfeng was extremely bad, so her tone was naturally not pleasant.


    ¡°Miss Su, I came here today to apologize for what happenedst night! I don¡¯t think my apology yesterday was sincere enough, so I came here today.¡±


    If Su Yu was just Gu Yunsheng¡¯s friend, he would just apologize again for his son¡¯s sake, but his attitude would not be as fearful as now. However, Su Yu¡¯s boyfriend was Pei Tianlin, the legendary temperamental but mysterious Third Master. It was a different story. He would be willing to kneel down to get her forgiveness.

 Chapter 83

    ?


    Chapter 83: Please Forgive Me


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Su Yu stared at Xiao Yunfeng in confusion. He had already apologized yesterday but was here again today. Could it be that he was up to something? However, looking at how respectful he was, it did not seem like it.


    When Xiao Yunfeng did not hear Su Yu¡¯s voice, his heart tightened. His back was drenched in sweat, and his mind had already copsed. His legs were slightly bent. Just as he was about to kneel, he finally heard Su Yu¡¯s voice.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do this!¡±


    ¡°Miss Su, please understand my love for my son! I¡¯m really in a desperate situation as my child is about to die. I ended up doing something wrong. As for Su Ning, I¡¯ll definitely have her marry my son. I¡¯ll keep my word.¡±


    Su Yu frowned and thought about it. Xiao Yunfeng¡¯s actions this time made her really disgusted and angry. If it were someone else instead of her, who knew what the oue would have been? However, it was not that she would refuse to forgive him.


    Parents were indeed pitiable. Apart from her dead mother, she had not felt any warmth or protection from her family. At this moment, she was a little envious of the young master of the Xiao family who was about to die. When she died, the Su family would probably set off firecrackers to celebrate!


    ¡°Miss Su...¡±


    Su Yu nced at the other party and said indifferently, ¡°Alright. As long as you don¡¯t appear in my line of sight in the future, this matter will be settled.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. I¡¯ll disappear immediately and never appear in front of you again.¡±


    With that, Xiao Yunfeng immediately stood up and left, afraid that Su Yu would change her mind.


    Looking at the car that was speeding away outside, Su Yu revealed a rxed smile. At this moment, she recalled Xiao Yunfeng¡¯s promise that he would definitely get Su Ning to marry his son. Her mood improved a little.


    ¡°This is quite interesting. I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡±


    At the same time, Su Yu was also very curious about Pei Tianlin¡¯s true identity. To be able to scare the sh*t out of one of the four richest men in Tianhe City meant that his identity was definitely not simple. She had also witnessed how terrifying Pei Tianlin could be when he made a move. This could no longer be described as spending money like it was dirt. He took things a step further.


    ...


    After a while, Su Ning appeared outside the cafe. She had been looking for Su Yu for a while. She remembered that Su Yu¡¯s house was nearby, so she came over to try her luck. Unexpectedly, she really saw Su Yu in the nearby cafe.


    After Su Yu left yesterday, Xiao Yunfeng asked Su Ning to rece Su Yu and marry his son. He could not go back on his word, and he directly blocked Su Ning¡¯s way out. No matter what she said or how the Su family begged, the Xiao family did not budge.


    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Xiao Yunfeng¡¯s son¡¯s illness had worsened and the Xiao family was in chaos now, Su Ning might not even have been able to temporarily escape. However, what was even more unbelievable was that the Xiao family had publicly announced that no matter what, Su Ning had to marry their son. Otherwise, the Su family would have to bear the responsibility.


    If the Xiao family targeted the Su family, it would not be long before the Su family disappeared. Today, Su Ning went to look for Su Yu while avoiding the Xiao family. She could be said to be in an extremely sorry state. She knew that everyone in the Su family was responsible for this matter, but the key to resolving this matter was Su Yu.


    Hence, when she saw Su Yu, she rushed in without thinking and pounced over to Su Yu¡¯s side. She grabbed her hand and cried, ¡°Sister...¡±


    Su Yu retracted her hand coldly and did not say anything. At this point, Su Ning still had the cheek to call her ¡®Sister¡¯. How thick-skinned could she be? Her originally good mood was gone because of Xiao Yunfeng and Su Ning¡¯s arrival.


    ¡°Sister, I¡¯m begging you. Please save me. Only you can save me!¡±


    At this moment, Su Ning was really not acting at all. She waspletely sincere and miserable. This was a matter that would affect her entire life. If she really married that guy, her life would be over.


    ¡°It¡¯s meaningless for you toe and cry to me. This matter was facilitated by your parents. As the saying goes, the person who started it must be the one who finishes it. It¡¯s really funny that you came to look for me instead of them. What does it have to do with me?


    ¡°Oh, right, you can also look for your Brother Tianhao! Your ¡®future brother-inw¡¯ will help you!¡±


    Before Su Ning could wipe the tears off her face, her eyes widened.


    From the words ¡®future brother-inw¡¯, she knew that Su Yu had long known about her and Lin Tianhao¡¯s affair. The words ¡®future brother-inw¡¯ sounded especially harsh and sarcastic.

 Chapter 84

    ?


    Chapter 84: Conditions


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Lin Tianhao¡¯s arm was still broken, and Xu Li was dissatisfied with her. Now that something like this had happened, how would she dare to look for the Lin family?


    ¡°Sister, I beg you. I beg you to help me this once! As long as you say the word, the Xiao family will definitely listen to you! I know that I made many mistakes in the past, but on the ount that we¡¯re sisters, save me this time.¡±


    Su Ning was really anxious. If Su Yu really didn¡¯t care about her, then she would live a life worse than death. Hence, tears and snot were flowing down her face. She sat on the floor and hugged Su Yu¡¯s thigh, refusing to let go. When the few customers in the cafe saw this scene, their eyes revealed probing looks as they sized up the two of them. Su Yu smiled apologetically at these customers. She knew that she could not stay here anymore. She could not affect the shop¡¯s business!


    Looking down at Su Ning, she thought for a moment and said, ¡°Alright. Don¡¯t say that I didn¡¯t give you a chance.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Su Ning was delighted. She knew that Su Yu was tolerant and weak. As long as she begged sincerely, she would definitely be able to achieve her goal.


    At the same time, her heart was filled with resentment. Her sister clearly knew that she did not want to marry into the Xiao family. She could have resolved the problem with just one sentence, but she did not say a word. She clearly wanted to see her make a fool of herself and even wanted to see her join the Xiao family. She did not know how Su Yu managed to persuade the Xiao family, but she would never forget this. With Su Yu¡¯s ability, she did not believe that she could have the Xiao family make such a decision.


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s true! But it¡¯s not without conditions!¡±


    ¡°What... What conditions?¡± Su Ning was slightly uneasy.


    Su Yu said indifferently, ¡°Give me back everything I once gave you! Especially the things in the safe!¡±


    Su Ning immediately hesitated when she heard that. The things in this safe were all very valuable items. There were all kinds of expensive jewelry pieces left behind by their mother, as well as diamonds and jewelry given to her by Su Yu. Every single one of them was worth a considerable amount of wealth. These things could be said to be Su Ning¡¯s few precious assets, so they were extremely cherished. Every time she attended various gatherings, these things were her pride. Without these things, her status in her circle would plummet and she would even be mocked by others.


    Seeing Su Ning hesitate, Su Yu moved and was about to leave.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re unwilling, then forget it.¡±


    Although Su Yu pretended not to care, she was a little nervous in her heart. It was obvious that she was not as calm as she pretended to be. Actually, she did not care about the value of these things. However, other than the things she bought for Su Ning, most of them were left behind by their mother. They were extremely memorable. To others, such things were only valuable, but to her, they were priceless treasures.


    In the past, these things would not matter much to Su Ning. After all, they were biological sisters. It did not matter who kept them. However, after this period of time, she realized that Su Ning¡¯s character waspletely the same as the others from the Su family. She was ungrateful, greedy, and despicable. She did not seem like her family member at all. Instead, she was more like Wang Rong¡¯s family member.


    Although she did not have any evidence, she did not want to leave her mother¡¯s belongings in Su Ning¡¯s hands. If the Su family were to go bankrupt one day, these jewelry pieces might be exchanged for money. It would be difficult to get them back. Moreover, Su Ning was not worthy of these things now.


    The moment she moved, Su Ning immediately hugged her thigh again and quickly nodded. ¡°I agree, I agree!¡±


    Those jewelry pieces were indeed precious, but no matter how precious they were, they could notpare to her future happiness!


    Su Ning was clear about this. After all, if she married that sickly person, what was the point of having more jewelry? Who would she show them to? As long as she could avoid this crisis and marry into the Lin family in the future, the jewelry meant nothing.


    ¡°Alright, then send the things over now! Once you¡¯ve sent them over, I¡¯ll make the call in front of you and have him stop making things difficult for you!¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Su Ning wiped her tears and quickly stood up. She immediately turned around and left. Su Yu sat down again, picked up the coffee, and tasted it quietly. Time passed quickly. In less than half an hour, she saw Su Ning walking in with arge box.

 Chapter 85

    ?


    Chapter 85: Stop Calling Me ¡®Sister¡¯


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Su Ning ced the box on the table and said, ¡°Everything is in the box. You can check the contents. If there¡¯s no problem, it¡¯s time for you to fulfill your end of the promise.¡±


    Su Yu opened the box and checked the items carefully. Although the jewelry pieces inside were not in the best shape, it was normal for there to be some wear and tear after so many years. At the very least, most of the things her mother left behind back then were still here. This made her very happy. As for the things that were missing, she would not care about them.


    She closed the box and ced it beside her.


    ¡°I can call Xiao Yunfeng now, but I have another condition!¡±


    Su Yu said calmly.


    Su Ning was a little uneasy and even angry, but she forced herself not to re up.


    ¡°Tell me what other conditions you have. As long as I can fulfill them, I¡¯ll do it!¡±


    Su Ning was going all out. Money could be earned and things could be bought, but her youth and life could not be ruined.


    Su Yu looked at Su Ning and was actually very impressed by her choice and decisiveness. Although she really could not stand Su Ning¡¯s character and even despised her, some qualities of her were still worthmending. If it were her, she might not be able to do this.


    ¡°The condition is very simple. Don¡¯t call me ¡®Sister¡¯ anymore! You, as well as the Su family, and I have long severed all ties. As for you, I¡¯ll give you a piece of advice on behalf of my mother. If youmit too many evil deeds, you¡¯ll bring about your own destruction. You should have a bottom line!¡±


    When Su Ning heard this, her expression was a little ugly, but no one could tell what she was thinking. Only the unnatural and uneasy look in her eyes could reveal that she was not as calm as she looked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t call you ¡®Sister¡¯ anymore!¡±


    When Su Ning said this, her voice was a little low. She knew very well how Su Yu had treated her all these years. At this moment, apart from feeling uneasy, she also felt a little ufortable.


    Su Yu did not go back on her word. After hearing Su Ning agree to her second condition, she called Xiao Yunfeng in front of Su Ning.


    ¡°Mr. Xiao, I¡¯ve reached an agreement with Su Ning. You don¡¯t have to force her to marry into the Xiao family anymore.¡±


    When Xiao Yunfeng heard this, he naturally agreed immediately. Although he had already apologized sincerely previously, Miss Su reaching out to him to give him instructions was proof that she had truly forgiven him. If he could build a rtionship with Miss Su, it would be beneficial to the Xiao family in the future. Of course, this was wishful thinking. He could only think about it in his mind, but he did not dare to cross the line. Moreover, if he really got Su Ning to marry into the Xiao family, their family would be in chaos judging from what a troublemaker she was. If it were not for the fact that Pei Tianlin¡¯s orders could not be vited, he would not have epted Su Ning at all.


    Now that the conflict with Su Yu had been resolved, the Xiao family no longer faced a crisis.


    Su Yu put down the phone and looked at Su Ning. ¡°As you heard, the Xiao family has already agreed. They won¡¯t force you anymore. You can leave now.¡±


    Su Ning had watched Su Yu make the call. She could even vaguely hear the other party¡¯s voice on the phone. The other party had indeed agreed. She did not expect this matter to go so smoothly. It was so smooth that it made her suspect something. However, the truth was right in front of her. She chose to believe in Su Yu. However, she was puzzled. Xiao Yunfeng was a rich man with a high status. Why was he so amiable when facing Su Yu? Could it be that there was something going on between the two of them?


    She did not think that the two of them shared an inappropriate rtionship. After all, she could tell at the banquet yesterday that the two of them did not know each other at all. If they really had something going on with each other, he would not have agreed to let her marry his son. However, she was sure that there must be an unknown rtionship between the two of them.


    Seeing Su Ning leave the cafe, Su Yu picked up the box, paid the bill, and left.


    After returning to her room at home, Su Yu sat on the bed and slowly opened the box. The jewelry that once belonged to her mother seemed to still have traces of her mother¡¯s name on them. When she saw them, it was as if she could see her mother¡¯s kind and amiable face. Su Yu¡¯s eyes were slightly red as she held the jewelry pieces. She tried to identify each one and recall them. She cried andughed at the same time. The grievances and pain in her heart poured out uncontrobly. After a long time, her tears dried up. When she continued to go through the belongings, she suddenly noticed an inconspicuous ne.

 Chapter 86

    ?


    Chapter 86: Lingerie As Gifts


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Seeing this ne, a memory that had been buried in Su Yu¡¯s mind for a long time suddenly appeared in her mind. She gently lifted the ne and saw that there was a ring hung around it. The design of the ne and ring were a little outdated, but the materials and craftsmanship were very good. It still looked as bright as new. This ne was not her mother¡¯s but her own.


    Looking at the ne in her hand, her thoughts seemed to have returned to more than ten years ago. Her mother was seriously ill and hospitalized. Her father was irritable during this time. She was chased away because of a small matter. She got lost amidst the wind and rain outside. She cried and hid in a corner. She was hungry and cold butpletely helpless. It was only when a young boy appeared that he brought her out of the dark corner and brought her to eat and rest.


    She did not know how long she was with that boy. It was not until a few dayster when she woke up from her sleep that she realized she had already returned home. Her family said that she was in aa for a few days, and she almost believed it. It was only when she found this ne on her body that she was sure that her experience was definitely not a dream.


    More than ten years had passed since then. The boy¡¯s voice and smile had long be fuzzy in her mind, but this ne had still been carefully preserved. She did not know how he was now after so many years had passed. This memory calmed her emotions. She carefully put the ne away and put it back into the box. Then, she hid the box under the bed.


    Knock, knock, knock!


    Someone suddenly knocked on the door.


    ¡°Pleasee in!¡±


    The door opened, and the person who walked in was the kitchen manager, Aunt Wang. She recalled how Aunt Wang had to clean the car after their heated moment yesterday. Her face instantly burned.


    ¡°Young Madam, it¡¯s time to take your medicine!¡±


    Aunt Wang¡¯s expression looked normal as she ced a cup of water and medicine in front of Su Yu. Su Yu had also felt the changes in her body recently. Her body was stronger, and her mental state was getting better. Her mind was clear and sharp. She was infinitely close to the peak of her health. From this, it could be seen that this medicine was really effective on her. It was not the fake medicine that Su Ning had once deceived her into taking.


    She had heard from Pei Tianlin that this medicine was personally concocted by Gu Yunsheng. It was made with the best equipment and thetest technology. It had to be flown over from the United States every month. Clearly, this was not a medicine that ordinary people could take.


    Seeing Su Yu take the medicine, Aunt Wang smiled.


    ¡°Young Madam, Young Master said that he wants to prepare some new lingerie for you. I¡¯ve already gotten someone to prepare a lot of styles. Take a look and see if you¡¯re satisfied!¡±


    This matter should not be handled by the kitchen manager. Unfortunately, apart from the maids, the woman with the highest status in the entire vi was Aunt Wang. Hence, this task was handed to her.


    Su Yu was a little embarrassed, but she still maintained her calm expression. She thought of the crazy things that happened yesterday. Her dress was torn by that guy, and his movements were halted by her undergarments for a long time. The undergarments she wore were a little conservative, but the quality was very good. No matter how hard he tried to tear them, they did not give out. It almost made Pei Tianlin explode. She could still remember Pei Tianlin¡¯s angry gaze. 1


    Fortunately, with Su Yu¡¯s cooperation in the end, herst defense finally crumbled. It allowed Pei Tianlin to seed.


    Aunt Wang brought Su Yu into the changing room and pointed at a row of cabs. ¡°Young Madam, the new lingerie is all there. Take a look at them. If you¡¯re not satisfied, I¡¯ll take them away now. If you¡¯re satisfied, I¡¯ll jot it down for next time. If a new product is released, I¡¯ll immediately add it to your closet.¡±


    As she spoke, she opened the closet. There were all kinds of colors and styles of lingerie inside. There were all kinds of lingerie. Even Su Yu, who was a woman, was dazzled by them. From thebels that had yet to be taken off, she could see that they were from top brands that she had never used or even heard of.


    Su Yu smiled and said, ¡°There are too many. Even if I wear one set every day, these are enough tost me years. Why don¡¯t I pick some and you can return the rest?¡±


    Su Yu noticed that some were very revealing. This did not match her style of dressing. There were even some bold ones that made her be filled with shame.


    When Aunt Wang heard this, she was instantly put in a difficult position. As someone who had been through this before, she naturally understood why Third Master spent so much effort. If she could not even do such a small thing well, she wouldn¡¯t deserve her sry.

 Chapter 87

    ?


    Chapter 87: The Lingerie Can¡¯t Be Returned


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Young Madam, why don¡¯t you try them on? I¡¯ll return the ones that don¡¯t fit. How about that?¡±


    Su Yu nced at Aunt Wang. Someone as smart as her knew that it was impossible to refund these sexy undergarments once she tried them on. Pei Tianlin must have given Aunt Wang some kind of task to be so solicitous. With Pei Tianlin¡¯s meticulousness, the lingerie he bought would definitely match her size. How could they not be suitable? However, she did not expose Aunt Wang. There was no need to make things difficult for an outsider.


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    Su Yu perfunctorily tried on two sets of lingerie. Indeed, they fit her figure very well. They were neither too big nor too small and were just right. The two sets of lingerie that Su Yu chose were both pure and conservative. This was very different from the task that Master had given Aunt Wang. Hence, Aunt Wang also chose a slightly sexy and revealing set of lingerie before handing it over.


    Su Yu looked at the set of lingerie and felt shy and troubled. She had the urge to go for a new look and give it a try, but her character was hindering her, making her feel conflicted. She was hesitant for a moment.


    However, Aunt Wang was decisive. She stuffed the lingerie into her hand and exined, ¡°Young Madam, you have such a good figure. If you don¡¯t try on all these undergarments, how will you know which is the best?¡±


    Su Yu rolled her eyes at Aunt Wang and finally decided to give it a try. She tried her best to cover her body with the closet door and carefully changed into this set of lingerie. At this moment, Aunt Wang felt movements behind her. She turned around and saw that the tall Pei Tianlin had already arrived behind her. She was about to greet him when she was stopped by Pei Tianlin with a look.


    Aunt Wang was also a meticulous person who was very good at reading people¡¯s expressions. At this moment, she immediately knew that she was an extra in the room, so she turned around and left without hesitation.


    Su Yu¡¯s figure was very tall and slender. She looked thin, but the parts that should be big were big, while the parts that should be small were small. When she changed into this set of sexy lingerie, it instantly changed her temperament. From her original pure and bright appearance, she looked more enchanting and charming. Moreover, there was a hint of sexiness in her innocence. With a slight change in expression, her entire temperament changed as well. If she wanted to be enchanting and charming, she would definitely seed. If she wanted to be pure and ascetic, she would be able to pull it off as well. She could be sweet and salty at the same time. She had never worn such lingerie before. When she looked at the stunning beauty in the mirror, even she was stunned.


    However, when she thought about how she had been ¡®devoured¡¯ even though she was dressed so conservatively yesterday, she realized that if she wore this in front of him, she would probably not be able to get out of bed anymore.


    She was very satisfied with her current situation and did not want to have too many unexpected changes. Thinking about this, she said directly, ¡°Aunt Wang, I¡¯ll take off what I¡¯m wearing now!¡±


    She felt that she could not give Pei Tianlin any more benefits. It was too dangerous. Unexpectedly, as soon as she turned around, she bumped into a solid embrace.


    ¡°Ah-¡±


    Su Yu let out a cry of surprise and was about to retreat when she was hugged from behind. Hisrge hands grabbed the sensitive area on her chest.


    Her skin was soft like jade, and she was wearing such sexy lingerie...


    ¡°I like this style!¡±


    Su Yu¡¯s body went weak, and she wanted to cry. There was no need for any prelude. Everything was natural.


    ...


    After a while, Su Yu fell asleep. When she woke up again, Pei Tianlin had already left.


    Shey on the bed for a while and forced herself to sit up. She felt that the lingerie was the culprit. She had to return all of them. She could not keep them. Hence, she got off the bed and went to the changing room. She opened the closet and wanted to take out all the lingerie.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Suddenly, she noticed something unusual. She remembered that the lingerie all had their tags on them yesterday. Why were they gone now? They were all neatly arranged yesterday. It was obvious that they had been carefully arranged in the closet ording to the tags.


    ¡®How can the goods be returned without their tags?


    ¡®It must be Pei Tianlin. He must have instructed Aunt Wang to do it!¡¯


    ¡°Are you wondering why the tags on them are all gone? Are you wondering how you¡¯ll return them?¡±


    ¡°Ah! You... Why are you back?¡±


    Su Yu turned around in a panic.


    ¡°These sets of lingerie look very good on you. They suit you very well, so I got someone to tear off the tags and wash them before cing them here.¡±

 Chapter 88

    ?


    Chapter 88: Let Her In On Her Knees


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Su Yu could hear a hint of smugness in Pei Tianlin¡¯s tone.


    ¡°Heh! Whether you buy it or not is up to you, but whether I wear it or not is up to me...¡±


    When Pei Tianlin heard this, his face instantly darkened. Su Yu was in a good mood when she saw that she had made Pei Tianlin suffer. She held her pajamas tighter around her body and went past him. Pei Tianlin waved his hand, preparing to teach Su Yu a lesson and let her know who the head of the family was.


    Ring ring ring...


    The ringtone saved Su Yu. Su Yu broke free from Pei Tianlin¡¯s embrace and pounced onto the bed. She took out her phone. Looking at the caller ID, Su Yu fell into deep thought.


    ¡°Lin Tianning!¡±


    When the call connected, Lin Tianning¡¯s arrogant and cold voice immediately came from the other end. ¡°Su Yu, I want to see you!¡±


    Hearing her tone, Su Yu knew that something was wrong. She asked directly, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°I said, I want to see you! If there¡¯s nothing going on, would I want to see you? Hurry up ande over!¡±


    Su Yu frowned slightly, very dissatisfied with Lin Tianning¡¯s tone. She no longer had anything to do with Lin Tianhao. Who was she ordering around here?


    ¡°Who¡¯s calling?¡±


    Pei Tianlin seemed to be asking casually, but in reality, he was so close that he had heard all of it.


    ¡°Lin Tianhao¡¯s sister, Lin Tianning!¡±


    ¡°Say yes.¡±


    Pei Tianlin¡¯s tone was calm and carried an inexplicable trace of might.


    When Su Yu heard that, she instantly calmed down and asked, ¡°Alright. Where do you want to meet?¡±


    Lin Tianning hung up and sent an address.


    Su Yu said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid this won¡¯t be a good meeting! The Lin and Su families are simr. They aren¡¯t decent people.¡±


    Pei Tianlin patted her backfortingly and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°I just don¡¯t know why she wants to see me! Can¡¯t we just go our separate ways? Why does she have to pester me?! The Su family is already like that. Is the Lin family going to act this way too?¡±


    Suddenly, Su Yu sat up and said, ¡°Right, I heard that Lin Tianning is already engaged to a member of the Pei family. She¡¯s now the fianc¨¦ of a member of the Pei family. I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t afford to offend her!¡±


    Pei Tianlin said in disdain, ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I promise you that with me around, Lin Tianning won¡¯t be able to borrow any power from the Pei family!¡±


    ...


    Lin Tianning booked a presidential suite in the most luxurious hotel in Tianhe City. Today, she wanted Su Yu to kowtow and admit her mistake to the Lin family. She was wearing a luxurious silver dress, and the things she wore were all luxury goods. There were also two bodyguards standing behind her with imposing auras. This was the confidence she had as someone with rtions to the Pei family in the capital. There was a high-definition camera on the table not far away. At this moment, it had already been adjusted and could be turned on at any time. She nned to capture the entire process of Su Yu apologizing today and bring it home to help her younger brother and mother vent their anger.


    This hotel was one of the Pei family¡¯s businesses in Tianhe City, so they took good care of Lin Tianning, the fianc¨¦e of a member of the Pei family.


    ¡°Miss Lin, Miss Su has already entered the hotel.¡± The hotel manager specially reported this news in person.


    ¡°Let her in!¡± Lin Tianning held a ss of red wine and said indifferently.


    However, she immediately thought of something, and her expression turned cold. She said, ¡°Wait! Get her to kneel down and kowtow every step of the way!¡±


    The hotel manager was so shocked that he could not say anything.


    ¡°This...¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going?¡± Lin Tianning berated sternly.


    A trace of gloom shed past the hotel manager¡¯s eyes. If he followed Miss Lin¡¯s request, then this hotel would not be able to continue operating anymore. The headlines tomorrow would say that the hotel forced a guest to kneel whening in. The entire country would be in an uproar, and he would face horrible consequences. Hence, it was absolutely impossible for Miss Su toe in on her knees.


    However, Lin Tianning was the fianc¨¦e of a member of the Pei family. If he did not do as she said, he would not be able to survive here anymore. At this moment, he was a little regretful. If he had known earlier, he would have just called to inform her. Why did he have toe over to curry favor with her? He did not manage to suck up to her but was even put in a difficult position.


    When the manager arrived downstairs, he immediately saw Su Yu and Pei Tianlin. He did not know Su Yu and Pei Tianlin. When he saw Xu Fei behind Pei Tianlin, though, his eyes lit up. He knew that this was the assistant of the third master of the Pei family. His appearance must be an order from the third master of the Pei family.


    At this moment, Xu Fei was obediently following behind Pei Tianlin.

 Chapter 89

    ?


    Chapter 89: Arrogant


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The manager looked at Pei Tianlin, who had a calm and indifferent expression. His heart jumped as he secretly guessed, ¡®Could this be Third Master? He seems to have the same character as the legendary Third Master!¡¯


    At this moment, the manager had already made up his mind. He quickly came over and bowed respectfully. He sped his hands and said, ¡°Miss Su, pleasee in!¡±


    As for Pei Tianlin, he simply pretended not to have recognized him. He knew Third Master¡¯s temper. It was not an exaggeration to say that he was temperamental. Hence, he couldn¡¯t afford to do anything wrong. Since he was here to apany Miss Su, he should treat her well.


    When they arrived at the door of the presidential suite on the top floor, Xu Fei stood by the door. Su Yu and Pei Tianlin pushed the door open and entered. After hesitating for a moment, the manager gritted his teeth and followed them in. In the room, Lin Tianning was pretending to be high and mighty. She was waiting for Su Yu to beg her and kneel down before her. Unexpectedly, when the door was pushed open, she saw Pei Tianlin and Su Yu walking in calmly.


    ¡®She walked in! She actually walked in?¡¯


    Lin Tianning¡¯s anger instantly erupted. She stood up and yelled angrily, ¡°Manager? What did I tell you? Why are they walking in? Didn¡¯t I tell you to get them toe in on their knees?¡±


    The manager¡¯s expression was cold. He didn¡¯t even look at Lin Tianning. He just stood at the back with his head lowered without saying a word. He did not know if this handsome man in front of him was the third master of the Pei family, but he had really seen and confirmed Xu Fei¡¯s identity. Someone who could make Xu Fei respect them definitely had a powerful background. Lin Tianning was just the fianc¨¦e of a member of the Pei family, yet she actually dared to shout in front of this man. She was simply courting death.


    Seeing that Lin Tianning¡¯s scolding was getting worse, he had no choice but to step forward and say, ¡°Miss Lin, this is actually-¡±


    ¡°Shut up, did I ask you to speak? I don¡¯t care where they¡¯re from. No matter how powerful they are, they¡¯re not as powerful as me! Now, get out!¡±


    Lin Tianning could be said to be in high spirits at this moment. She was too arrogant.


    The manager was not someone without a temper. Seeing that Lin Tianning waspletely immersed in her role, he did not let her have her way and said, ¡°Miss Lin, why don¡¯t we forget about it?! Today¡¯s matter...¡±


    ¡°Chase him out!¡±


    Lin Tianning waved her hand, and the two bodyguards immediately went forward to drag the manager out. After the manager was chased out of the room and the bodyguards returned to her side, she carefully sized up Su Yu. Then, she carefully looked at Pei Tianlin with a disdainful smile. She had long learned about this person from her mother and younger brother. She knew that Su Yu had changed drastically. She had changed from a dull old woman to a beautiful woman. At this moment, she was indeed charming.


    As for the man beside her, ording to her family, he was a gigolo. However, no matter how she sized him up, she did not believe it. The main reason was that this man¡¯s temperament was too indifferent. He was as indifferent as the cold starry sky, making it difficult to see through him. Perhaps this person relied on this mysterious temperament to attract customers?


    ¡°Su Yu, you really dared toe. I admire your guts!¡±


    Lin Tianning looked down at Su Yu condescendingly.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t a dangerous ce. Why wouldn¡¯t I dare toe?¡±


    ¡°Heh, you¡¯re quite stubborn. Do you know why I called you here?¡±


    Su Yu looked at the arrogant Lin Tianning in front of her and shook her head. In the past, Lin Tianning seemed to be a good person, but after marrying into the Pei family, she changed. Perhaps this was her hidden nature.


    ¡°Just say it! Don¡¯t try to keep me guessing.¡±


    Seeing that Su Yu was not cooperating at all, Lin Tianning was even angrier.


    ¡°Su Yu, my younger brother is deeply in love with you and has never abandoned you. However, you joined hands with your lover and broke his arm. You¡¯re so heartless, yet you still want me to tell you what you¡¯ve done wrong?¡±


    Su Yu met Lin Tianning¡¯s angry eyes and sneered. ¡°Is that so? He¡¯s deeply in love with me? He has never abandoned me? How can you so brazenly distort the truth? I don¡¯t believe that you don¡¯t know what Lin Tianhao has done. Where did you get the cheek to question me?¡±


    Lin Tianning did not expect that the usually gentle Su Yu would dare to retort. Was this still the Su Yu she knew? Lin Tianning did not care about what her younger brother had done. She was here today to make Su Yu lower her head and avenge her younger brother.

 Chapter 90

    ?


    Chapter 90: The Eight Branches Of The Pei Family


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about anything else. It¡¯s a fact that you broke my brother¡¯s arm. You have to kneel down and apologize today. You need to give our family an exnation for this!¡±


    ¡°Are you joking? Who do you think you are to make me kneel?¡±


    These words were not said by Su Yu but by Pei Tianlin. He was watching a fianc¨¦e of a branch family putting on such a big show. It broadened his horizons. Now, she even wanted his wife to kneel down and apologize in front of her. He felt that if he still did not voice out, he would not have his reputation anymore.


    Fortunately, Lin Tianning had already found out from her younger brother that there was a man by Su Yu¡¯s side. She was already mentally prepared. She immediately said disdainfully, ¡°Is this something a gigolo like you should interfere in? This is a matter between our Lin and Su families. I advise you to think carefully before interrupting!¡±


    When the manager and Xu Fei outside the door heard this, their expressions changed drastically. Pei Tianlin¡¯s eyes also turned cold. His sharp aura almost froze the room.


    Lin Tianning gritted her teeth to resist the pressure of his aura. She turned to look at Su Yu and said, ¡°Su Yu, how much longer do you want to cause trouble? Kneel down and admit your mistake now. Then, everything between us will be written off. Otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to bear the consequences!¡±


    As she spoke, she waved her hand at the two bodyguards behind her and said, ¡°Press her down so she can apologize on her knees.¡±


    When the manager outside heard themotion inside, he was so scared that he broke out in a sweat. He was like an ant on a hot pan. He was extremely anxious.


    Xu Fei, who was standing at the door, had a calm expression.


    Ding!


    Suddenly, the doors of the three elevators opened at the same time. Then, more than ten burly security guards with fierce auras rushed out. Without any hesitation, they kicked the door open and rushed in. The two bodyguards inside had just taken two steps when they heard the sound of the door being kicked open. Then, they saw arge group of security guards with violent auras rushing in.


    With just a nce, their hearts trembled. These people were all wearing professional clothes. Their gazes were sharp. From their clothes, they could vaguely see a sh of ck metal. Before they could take a closer look, two security guards pounced over and captured the two of them almost instantly. The other bodyguards were scattered at various important points in the room. The security guards first searched them before taking their positions. The entire process was silent. It was obvious that these people were well-trained and professional security guards.


    Lin Tianning was stunned by this change. Fear finally shed across her eyes.


    ¡°Su Yu, don¡¯t think that I¡¯ll be afraid of you just because you found a few bodyguards. I¡¯m marrying into the Pei family. If you dare to touch me, I¡¯ll make you wish you were dead!¡±


    At this moment, the only family she could rely on was the Pei family.


    ¡°Is that so? Tell me which Pei family you¡¯re talking about. Maybe the Pei family you¡¯re talking about can really make me afraid and let you off!¡±


    Pei Tianlin held Su Yu¡¯s hand and sat down on the main sofa without any restraint. Lin Tianning looked at the calm Pei Tianlin, and her heart thumped wildly. A trace of uneasiness grew in her heart.


    ¡°It¡¯s... the Pei family from the capital!¡±


    Lin Tianning felt that something was wrong, but she could not figure it out.


    ¡°What¡¯s his name?¡±


    As a direct descendant of the Pei family, Pei Tianlin had never heard of any engagement among the children of the Pei family, so he had to ask. Lin Tianning thought of the power and status of the Pei family and immediately suppressed the uneasiness in her heart.


    ¡°Pei Hongxuan! My fianc¨¦ is Pei Hongxuan from the Pei family in the capital!¡±


    ¡°Pei Hongxuan? There are a total of eight branches in the Pei family from the capital. Which branch is your fianc¨¦ from? There are also smaller branches under each branch...¡±


    Pei Tianlin¡¯s words were calm, but they were like thunder in Su Yu and Lin Tianning¡¯s ears. What kind of immortal family was this?! A family had eight main branches, and each branch had more branches. There were almost endless branches!


    Fortunately, Pei Tianlin¡¯s memory was extremely strong. After recalling for a while, he finally had a trace of an impression. Pei Hongxuan was too distant from the main branch. Pei Tianlin almost couldn¡¯t remember him. If such a person, who had almost no presence in the Pei family, could represent the Pei family, then he, Pei Tianlin, would really beughable.

 Chapter 91

    ?


    Chapter 91: Give Her A Taste Of Her Own Medicine


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Seeing that Pei Tianlin did not react for a long time after hearing the name, Lin Tianning immediately became smug again.


    ¡°You¡¯re just putting on an act. If you¡¯re hoping to get away with it like this, you¡¯re blind. Hurry up and kneel down and apologize. Otherwise, I¡¯ll make you suffer!¡±


    Hearing Lin Tianning¡¯s arrogant and despotic tone, Pei Tianlin slowly shook his head. ¡°The Pei family really has to be properly managed! Any Tom, Dick, or Harry dares to stand up and represent the Pei family now, huh?!¡±


    With that, he waved her hand and said, ¡°Drag her away and send her to Devil Ind to be disciplined before letting her out. As for that Pei Hongxuan, give him a warning. If this happens again, let him go to Devil Ind as well.¡±


    Devil Ind was a deserted ind along the coast. Not only were the living conditions extremely harsh, but there were also all kinds of non-lethal traps and punishments. It was a permanent organization established by the Pei family in order to execute punishments. The main targets of punishment were the internal members of the Pei family and their enemy forces.


    Lin Tianning naturally would not let her die, but her actions were enough for her to be punished. Even a strong man would have lost ayer of his skin upon returning from Devil Ind. Two bodyguards immediately went forward and dragged Lin Tianning out.


    Lin Tianning shouted at the top of her voice, ¡°Su Yu, you can¡¯t do this to me. I¡¯m from the Pei family!¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    The two bodyguards immediately stopped. Lin Tianning thought that things had taken a turn for the better. Unexpectedly, Pei Tianlin said coldly, ¡°Get her to kneel down and kowtow her way over!¡±


    Then, he pointed at the high-definition camera at the side and said, ¡°Record the entire process!¡±


    He was giving her a taste of her own medicine! He would do the same thing to her as what she had nned to do to Su Yu!


    Lin Tianning¡¯s expression changed drastically. She wanted to struggle, but the bodyguard kicked her to the floor and sealed her mouth with tape. If she dared to get up, he would kick her down again without mercy. Lin Tianning did not know who she had offended that she was facing such vicious treatment. Pei Tianlin saw that Su Yu¡¯s face was slightly pale. She must have been frightened. He immediately restrained his aura and patted her small hand tofort her.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go downstairs and have a seat.¡±


    The manager outside the door finally seized the opportunity to enter. His pale face was covered in a cold sweat, but he did not have time to wipe it away. He bowed respectfully and said, ¡°Miss Su, please rest downstairs.¡±


    The two of them stood up and went downstairs. Su Yu was shocked to see Lin Tianning¡¯s disheveled appearance as she walked past her. The manager eagerly prepared the mostfortable seats for the two of them and personally served them tea and pastries.


    Holding a teacup, Su Yu nced at Pei Tianlin and asked, ¡°What kind of ce is Devil Ind?¡±


    ¡°Why? Are you still worried about that woman?¡±


    He felt that Su Yu¡¯s kindness was inappropriate.


    ¡°No!¡±


    Su Yu said carefully.


    ¡°I-I just don¡¯t want that woman to affect you! After all, she¡¯s a woman. If she says something about it, you¡¯ll easily be the target of criticism!¡±


    When Pei Tianlin heard this, his mood instantly improved.


    ¡°Are you worried about me?¡±


    Su Yu nodded but did not say anything else.


    Pei Tianlin reached out to grab Su Yu¡¯s hand and said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m in charge of the Pei family in the capital.¡±


    Su Yu¡¯s body trembled as she widened her eyes in disbelief.


    ¡°You¡¯re the current head of the Pei family in the capital?¡±


    This answer was really beyond her expectations.


    ¡°But how did Su Ning think that you¡¯re just a down-and-out rich second-generation heir?¡±


    Su Yu was very curious about this. If Su Ning knew that her previous marriage partner was the head of the Pei family in the capital, she would probably regret it.


    Pei Tianlin was not interested in this at all. He only said, ¡°What they think is meaningless to me!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! The people who came today are all directly under me. They can be considered my trusted subordinates. There won¡¯t be any criticisms. No one will dare to criticize me either!¡±


    When Su Yu heard this, she instantly felt at ease. Even the tea that she usually did not drink tasted delicious now.


    Then, she tried a few pastries and smiled in satisfaction. ¡°They taste good. Try them!¡±


    As she spoke, she picked up a small piece of the pastry and fed Pei Tianlin.


    A gentle and doting smile shed across Pei Tianlin¡¯s eyes. He opened his mouth to eat the pastry and nodded. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s tasty.¡±


    He originally could not taste anything, but because of Su Yu, he now enjoyed a hot and deep kiss almost every morning. As a result, his sense of taste had recovered.

 Chapter 92

    ?


    Chapter 92: Dessert Chef And Member Card


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    At this moment, when Su Yu fed him the first bite of pastry, he felt inexplicably happy. The pastry was extremely delicious.


    ¡°Since you like this pastry, I¡¯ll get someone to invite the pastry chef home!¡±


    With that, he said to the manager beside him, ¡°Get the dessert chef who made this dessert to work at my ce!¡±


    When the manager heard this, his expression instantly turned bitter. He said awkwardly, ¡°Third Master, this dessert chef¡¯s passion lies in making desserts, and that¡¯s why he can make such delicious desserts.


    ¡°In the words of that dessert chef, only by experiencing a touching moment and grasping that moment of inspiration can one create a truly delicious dessert.


    ¡°So...¡±


    The manager felt that he was really walking on the edge of a knife now. He was afraid that Pei Tianlin would send him to Devil Ind in a fit of anger.


    However, in reality, Pei Tianlin would only use extreme methods on those who could not stand it anymore. He would not easily use such methods.


    He was not a ruthless person without principles.


    Su Yu did not expect that Pei Tianlin would want to bring the chef home just because she casually expressed her liking for the dessert. She did not know whether tough or cry, but she was extremely touched.


    Hence, she hurriedly said, ¡°Tianlin, there¡¯s no need! No matter how delicious the food is, you¡¯ll get sick of it if you eat it every day! Only if you eat a variety of food can you experience how delicious some foods are!


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to end up disliking the desserts I used to like.¡±


    From the manager¡¯s words, Su Yu could tell that the dessert chef was someone who pursued ideals and was ambitious.


    She did not want to ruin the genius dessert chef¡¯s future.


    When Pei Tianlin heard Su Yu¡¯s words, he felt that they made sense.


    During this period of time, his sense of taste had recovered. He liked all kinds of delicious food very much. Every dish could make him secretly happy.


    ¡°Alright! In that case, let my chefe over and learn from him. I¡¯ll get him to teach me well!¡±


    When the manager heard this, he was overjoyed and hurriedly said, ¡°That¡¯s no problem at all. I¡¯ll definitely get the dessert chef to teach you everything.¡±


    As the manager spoke, he looked at Su Yu gratefully.


    If Su Yu had not spoken, it would have been very difficult for him to have survived past today.


    If the hotel really angered Third Master, no one could bear the consequences.


    Seeing this, Su Yu gave the manager a meaningful look and asked him to leave quickly in case anything happenedter.


    Xu Fei walked over and whispered something into Pei Tianlin¡¯s ear.


    Pei Tianlin looked at his watch and said to Su Yu, ¡°I¡¯m going out to do something. It¡¯ll take about 15 minutes!¡±


    Su Yu nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯m not in a hurry. Your matter is more important!¡±


    Pei Tianlin and Xu Fei left in a hurry and boarded an elevator.


    Su Yu did not know what had happened, but with Pei Tianlin¡¯s status, anything that could attract his attention was not a small matter. Hence, she waited here in peace.


    At this moment, three figures appeared at the entrance of the hotel.


    One of them was Su Ning.


    She had heard yesterday that Lin Tianhao¡¯s sister, Lin Tianning, had returned from the capital. She said that she would teach Su Yu a lesson. Hence, she specially came over with her friends today to watch the show.


    However, as soon as she arrived, she saw Su Yu, who was sitting by the window, drinking tea and eating desserts. She did not look disheveled at all.


    Su Ning found it a little strange. Could it be that Lin Tianning had already taught her a lesson? Or had Lin Tianning been dealt with by Su Yu?


    Su Ning pushed the door open and entered with her two ssmates. She was about to enter the hall when she was suddenly stopped by the guard.


    ¡°Misses, please show your membership card!¡±


    ¡°Huh? A membership card?¡±


    ¡°Yes, this hotel operates on a membership system. Non-members can get members to guarantee entry. Otherwise, non-members can¡¯t enter.¡±


    Su Ning did not expect this to be a membership hotel.


    Her two ssmates were also looking at her. Clearly, they thought that she had a membership card.


    Su Ning naturally did not have a membership card. She did not even know the conditions to apply for a card.


    However, it was just money!


    ¡°It¡¯s fine! We can get a membership card now!¡±


    Su Ning did not expect that this hotel was under the Pei family¡¯s name. It was the highest-end hotel in Tianhe City and was not something ordinary people could enter.


    The guard smiled politely and said, ¡°Miss, two members of our hotel have to vouch for you and you have to pay ten million yuan in advance.¡±

 Chapter 93

    ?


    Chapter 93: Ten Million


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    This was a truly high-end hotel. Not only did it require a person to be wealthy, but one also needed a high status. One could not be a member just because they were rich.


    When Su Ning heard the requirements for the membership, her expression instantly fell.


    ¡®The requirements for membership are too harsh. Not only do I need two members to vouch for me, but I also have to deposit ten million yuan in advance!


    ¡®It¡¯s just a membership card, yet it costs ten million!¡¯


    She had long known that the shares in Su Yu¡¯s hands were worth a lot. She did not believe it previously, but now, it seemed that she had underestimated the value of these shares.


    This was the top hotel in Tianhe City. Despite Su Ning¡¯s status and wealth, she was not qualified to enter. It was obvious howfortable Su Yu¡¯s life was.


    At the thought of this, Su Ning¡¯s heart was filled with envy and jealousy.


    In order not to embarrass herself in front of her two ssmates, she could only bite the bullet and say, ¡°Hey, that¡¯s my sister over there. She¡¯s my biological sister. With her guarantee, we should be able to enter, right?¡±


    She did not have ten million yuan, so she could only get someone to vouch for her.


    At this moment, she had no other choice. Even if she was embarrassed, she could not embarrass herself in public.


    Hence, she suddenly pushed past the guard in front of her and rushed to Su Yu¡¯s side.


    The guard was shocked and hurriedly ran over. He lowered his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Su. Thisdy said that you¡¯re biological sisters, so she barged in. How do you wish to proceed?¡±


    If Su Yu said no, he would immediately take the three of them away and chase them out of the hotel.


    Su Yu looked at Su Ning who had pleading eyes and said indifferently, ¡°Yes! Let them stay!¡±


    Su Yu had some guesses about Su Ning¡¯s intentions, but this ce was Pei Tianlin¡¯s territory. She wanted to see what Su Ning could do.


    ¡°Sister...¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, she saw Su Yu¡¯s cold gaze shoot over like a sharp sword. She immediately recalled her warning not to call her ¡®Sister¡¯ anymore. Her heart burned with hatred, and a trace of grievance appeared on her face. However, she did not dare to insist.


    Suddenly, she saw many red marks on Su Yu¡¯s neck. They looked abnormally strange. She thought to herself, ¡®Could this be the result of Sister Tianning¡¯s lesson? She went too soft on Su Yu!¡¯


    Although that was what she thought, she asked, ¡°Su Yu, where¡¯s Sister Tianning?


    ¡°I heard that Sister Tianning wanted to have a good chat with you today. I wonder if you¡¯ve met.¡±


    When Su Yu heard this, she immediately confirmed that Su Ning had brought these two people over to watch her make a fool of herself.


    Su Yu hated Su Ning¡¯s bad behavior.


    Thinking of Lin Tianning¡¯s oue, she did not have any pity in her heart. She said indifferently, ¡°We¡¯ve already met, and we had a very good chat. I was quite happy!¡±


    She revealed a happy smile.


    When Su Ning heard this, she thought that Lin Tianning had already taught Su Yu a lesson and Su Yu admitted defeat.


    Immediately, her aura rose.


    ¡°Looks like your negotiation skills are indeed good! Sister Tianning represents the Lin family and has the Pei family behind her. Her status has long changed. If you hadn¡¯t been too arrogant recently, Sister Tianning might have shown you some respect. You really deserved to be taught a lesson!¡±


    When the two others who came with Su Ning heard this, they immediately revealed disdainful gazes andughed.


    The two of them hung out with Su Ning every day and often heard Su Ning ndering Su Yu. They had long been brainwashed.


    As the saying went, birds of a feather flock together. Those who could hang out with Su Ning all day were not good people to begin with.


    Hence, Su Yu did not care about their mockingughter at all. She just pretended that they did not exist.


    At this moment, Su Ning and her two ssmates were just three clowns in her eyes.


    Looking at Su Yu¡¯s indifferent expression, Su Ning was very dissatisfied.


    After Su Yu got together with a man, she was glowing. Her skin looked soft, and it even shone faintly. Her fair skin was flushed red, making her look delicate.


    The more beautiful Su Yu was, the more jealous Su Ning was.


    The two ssmates behind Su Ning were also very jealous of Su Yu¡¯s appearance and temperament.


    One of them approached her with a look of disdain and asked, ¡°Your face is so beautiful. It¡¯s fair and tender. I¡¯m so envious. Su Yu, where did you get your stic surgery done?¡±


    Su Yu was rxed as her surroundings were safe. She naturally would not tolerate such ridicule.


    ¡°You want to go under the knife? I¡¯m sorry, with your existing features, no matter how much money you spend, you won¡¯t be able to get a face like mine. If your original face is too ugly, you just have to ept it. You¡¯re being delusional right now!¡±

 Chapter 94

    ?


    Chapter 94: p Her


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The young woman was furious after hearing Su Yu¡¯s words. She shouted indignantly, ¡°What do you mean?!¡±


    Su Yu nced at the other party and said indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s fine if you¡¯re ugly, but your intelligence isn¡¯t high either. You¡¯re hopeless!¡±


    The woman was so angry that she almost exploded. These words were too sarcastic.


    Seeing that herpanion had been defeated, the other woman hurriedly went forward tofort her. She looked at Su Yu and said, ¡°You¡¯re only qualified to drink tea here because you¡¯re hooking up with an old man from the Xiao family, right? Didn¡¯t you spend so much money on stic surgery just to hook up with a rich man? Otherwise, where did you get your confidence from?¡±


    The two of them did not know what had happened not long ago. The information they had were all based on Su Ning¡¯s own guesses.


    Hence, they felt that they were superior to Su Yu.


    Su Yu nced at Su Ning. That false information must havee from Su Ning.


    It seemed that she had made a mistake in thinking of her as a sister all these years.


    She had never understood Su Ning, and Su Ning had never understood Su Yu either.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! But even if you want to hook up with a rich man, you don¡¯t have the qualifications. How will you be able to get a rich man? How pitiful!


    ¡°Even if you have the chance to meet a rich man, it¡¯s useless. You can¡¯t do anything about your looks and figure!¡±


    With Su Yu¡¯s vicious tongue, the three of them were immediately in a sorry state.


    The woman was so angry that her face turned red. She was speechless for a moment.


    ¡°Su Yu, we¡¯re not like you. You¡¯re a little pretty, but you¡¯re together with a gigolo. Even if you hadn¡¯t canceled the engagement, the Lin family definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to stand it and would take the initiative to cancel the engagement anyway. Who knows if you¡¯ve contracted any STDs?¡±


    These words were too vicious, and Su Yu¡¯s expression darkened.


    She raised her hand and sshed hot tea on the woman¡¯s face.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    The woman screamed and retreated in fear.


    Su Ning and the other woman were not spared either. Their faces and bodies were also sshed with tea.


    Su Ning¡¯s face darkened as she said angrily, ¡°Su Yu, how could you do this? We came over to say a few words, but you actually sshed hot tea on us! Haven¡¯t you been taught a lesson today?¡±


    The woman who had tea sshed on her face realized that her face was not scalded, but it was very painful. She had nowhere to vent her anger. She happened to see a waiter passing by with a cup of steaming coffee in his hand. She immediately rushed over, picked up the cup of coffee, and was about to ssh it on Su Yu¡¯s face.


    Since Su Yu dared to ssh tea on her, she would ssh hot coffee on Su Yu. This was called reciprocity.


    However, before she could exert any strength, she was grabbed by a strong hand and could not move at all.


    As she struggled, the force around her arm tightened. With a crack, she felt a sharp pain.


    She lost her grip on the cup of hot coffee in her hand, and it spilled onto her body. She experienced a stinging pain again.


    Pei Tianlin had appeared and stopped the hot coffee from getting sshed onto Su Yu. Not a single dropnded on Su Yu.


    At this moment, everyone in the hall, from the guards to the security guards, as well as the waiters, had gathered. Their faces were as pale as death.


    The manager almost crawled over, but he could not say anything. He could only tremble.


    Pei Tianlin did not even look at these people. He waved his hand and said, ¡°Throw this woman out. She shouldn¡¯t be left here to dirty the hotel¡¯s floor and ruin the hotel¡¯s reputation.¡±


    Immediately, two security guards rushed over. One of them covered her mouth while the other grabbed her arm and roughly dragged her out.


    When Su Ning and the other woman saw this, their bodies trembled.


    Looking at Pei Tianlin giving out orders in a dignified manner, Su Ning immediately realized that this so-called gigolo¡¯s true identity might not be as simple as that.


    How could that gigolo have such an aura and confidence?


    Pei Tianlin reached out to hold Su Yu¡¯s waist, showing everyone how much he valued and doted on her.


    This scene made Su Ning so jealous that her heart almost cracked.


    Su Ning¡¯s eyes flickered for a moment before she suddenly said, ¡°Do you think you¡¯re Su Yu¡¯s only man? She¡¯s Xiao Yunfeng¡¯s mistress. Otherwise, why would the Xiao family listen to her?!¡±


    As the saying went, one would not die if they did not court death.


    When Pei Tianlin heard these words, he found them to be the most unpleasant and ear-piercing.


    Seeing the coldness in Pei Tianlin¡¯s eyes, she still said indignantly, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, ask Su Yu herself. She said-¡±


    ¡°p her!¡±


    Immediately, a few bodyguards came over and restrained Su Ning.

 Chapter 95

    ?


    Chapter 95: Bird¡¯s Nest Soup


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    p, p, p...


    In an instant, seven to eight ps mercilesslynded on Su Ning¡¯s face. Her originally passable face immediately swelled up like a pig¡¯s head.


    Su Ning was still unconvinced and wanted to say something, but she could not even open her mouth.


    ¡°Su Yu is my legal wife and the true young madam of the Pei family. She can¡¯t be ndered!¡±


    With that, he left the hotel with Su Yu without even looking at the disheveled Su Ning.


    As for Su Ning, Xu Fei would deal with her.


    The other femalepanion who came with Su Ning was kneeling on the floor, trembling. She could not say anything.


    Su Yu and Pei Tianlin had walked far away, but they could still hear the sound of ps behind them.


    The hotel was empty to begin with, so every p sounded even louder.


    Hearing the sound of the ps, Su Yu was not very happy. Instead, she just thought it was pitiful.


    All these years, she had sacrificed so much for her family and her sister. She suffered so much and endured many helpless moments. In the end, she still ended up like this.


    At this moment, she could only say in her heart, ¡®The world is unpredictable!¡¯


    Outside, Pei Tianlin took out a pair of sunsses and put them on her. He sent her to the car before getting in from the other side.


    He could tell that Su Ning was a little disappointed just now. He thought about it and understood. After all, Su Ning was her biological sister. No matter how heartless one was, there were still some things that one could not ignore.


    ¡°Are you sure that Su Ning is really your biological sister?¡±


    Pei Tianlin¡¯s eyes were filled with doubt.


    In his opinion, Su Yu was broad-minded, kind, knowledgeable, and cultured. She was very outstanding in every aspect.


    Su Ning was greedy, stupid, vain, and narrow-minded. She was simply the opposite of Su Yu.


    Most importantly, he could not see any simrities between the two of them from their looks. It was not convincing at all to say that the two of them were biological sisters.


    Although Su Yu did not want to admit it, the truth was that Su Ning was her biological sister.


    ¡°Yes! Although I don¡¯t know why she became like this, when my mother passed away, she instructed me to take good care of Su Ning. I¡¯m going to have to disappoint her.¡±


    Pei Tianlin looked at the sad Su Yu and felt his heart ache.


    He reached out to hug her and said firmly, ¡°You didn¡¯t let her down!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already tried my best! Really, I¡¯ve tried my best to take good care of her, but she became like this. I don¡¯t know why.¡±


    No matter how Su Yu thought about it, she could not understand why Su Ning would be like this.


    Pei Tianlinforted her. ¡°No matter what, Su Ning is already an adult. You can¡¯t take care of her forever. You¡¯ve already done your best. What matters is that you have a clear conscience.¡±


    After returning to the vi, Ninth Uncle came over and said in a low voice, ¡°Third Master, Miss Gu is about to arrive in Tianhe City. She called in advance to inform us!¡±


    Su Yu¡¯s eyes were filled with curiosity. She did not know who this Miss Gu was.


    She turned to look at Pei Tianlin, but she could not make out anything on his face.


    ¡°Yes, I understand.¡±


    Pei Tianlin¡¯s tone was calm and casual.


    ¡°Third Master, should we arrange for a car to go to the airport?¡±


    Pei Tianlin did not answer her question. ¡°Where¡¯s the bird¡¯s nest soup for Young Madam? Is it ready?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s ready. I¡¯ll get someone to send it over immediately.¡±


    Ninth Uncle understood what Pei Tianlin meant and did not continue.


    Su Yu guessed that Miss Gu¡¯s identity was probably not simple. Otherwise, she would not have called the house directly.


    However, seeing that Pei Tianlin did not seem to care, she did not ask anything.


    After all, she and Pei Tianlin were just contractual husband and wife. There were some things she did not want to interfere in.


    Not long after, the bird¡¯s nest soup was served.


    Su Yu ate quietly. For some reason, the soup today tasted ordinary.


    Pei Tianlin went out in the afternoon and did not return until night.


    Su Yu guessed that Pei Tianlin must have gone to the airport to pick up Miss Gu.


    When it was time for dinner, Pei Tianlin was still not back.


    Su Yu was a little depressed and could not fall asleep. She sat on the sofa in the living room downstairs and read.


    The servants in the vi were all very careful.


    Although Su Yu did not lose her temper and was polite to everyone, her attitude made the servants tremble in fear.


    ¡°Young Madam, it¡¯s gettingte. Why don¡¯t you rest early?¡±


    Aunt Wang suggested softly while serving Su Yu tea.


    Su Yu nodded. ¡°Alright!¡±

 Chapter 96

    ?


    Chapter 96: Sudden Change


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Ding!


    Her phone beeped.


    She took a look at it and frowned.


    The message was from her trusted subordinate.


    [President, Mr. Su brought people to thepany and said that he has already bought thepany¡¯s shares. He wants to take over thepany. The other shareholders are all in a panic, and many of them have sided with Mr. Su. Do you want toe over and take a look?]


    [Are the people in thepany not off work yet? Why did they go over to take over thepany now?]


    Su Yu suspected that Su Juntao might be up to something again.


    However, no matter what, she could not allow the hard work of her mother to fall into the hands of Su Juntao and the others.


    It had been a while since she went to thepany as she needed to recuperate. It seemed that she could not hide anymore.


    Hence, she quickly went upstairs, changed into a new professional suit, and left with her bag.


    ¡°Young Madam, where are you going sote at night?¡±


    Aunt Wang chased after her until she reached the door. She could only see Su Yu driving away.


    Soon, Su Yu arrived at thepany.


    However, just as she arrived at the door, she was stopped by the security guards.


    ¡°You dare to stop me? Don¡¯t you know who I am? Who gave you the guts?¡±


    The few security guards were determined.


    ¡°Eldest Miss, thispany has nothing to do with you anymore. Please don¡¯t make things difficult for us. We¡¯re just following orders!¡±


    ¡°Hmph, this is thepany my mother left for me. The shares are also in my hands, and I¡¯m the one who¡¯s paying you your sries. Who dares to say that it has nothing to do with me? Have you found your next employer?¡±


    The few security guards were a little shocked by Su Yu¡¯s aggressive aura. However, if they could notplete the mission given by the higher-ups, they would have to pack up and leave before this young miss could take back thepany.


    Hence, they continued to stop Su Yu.


    After Su Yu failed to barge in a few times, she could only pick up her phone and call Su Juntao.


    She had seen shameless people before, but this was the first time she had seen someone like Su Juntao, who would resort to unscrupulous means to snatch his own daughter¡¯s assets. Thispletely crossed the line.


    ¡°Su Juntao, do you know that everything you¡¯re doing now is illegal? Is your greed making you desperate?¡±


    Su Juntao¡¯s voice sounded on the phone. He said proudly, ¡°Su Yu, no matter what, I¡¯m your father. I¡¯ll manage thepany for you. What¡¯s wrong with that? As long as the shareholders agree, it¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    Su Yu said disdainfully, ¡°Su Juntao, you have to understand that managing apany is not just about being shameless. I don¡¯t know why the shareholders support you, but no matter how you bribe or threaten them, they¡¯ll abandon you when you can¡¯t bring them enough benefits. At that time, you¡¯ll regret what you did today!¡±


    ¡°Shut up! I¡¯m your father. It¡¯s reasonable and legal for me to take over yourpany. No one can say that there¡¯s anything wrong with this.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, without my authorization, you¡¯re nothing. The signature and handprint on the authorization letter you¡¯re using now should be fake, right? With current technology, who do you think you can hide it from? Don¡¯t lie to yourself!¡±


    Su Juntao was not worried about this at all. It was as if he was confident. He said indifferently with a trace of conceit, ¡°Do you think the authorization letter is everything? No, no, no. I¡¯ll teach you a lesson today. As long as all the shareholders are willing, there¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t do. Your shares won¡¯t bring you any advantage!¡±


    Su Juntao had paid a huge price to convince all the shareholders this time. Now that Su Yu was calling him in exasperation, he felt even better than when he obtained the management rights of thepany.


    As long as he acted like a kind father, who would suspect him of being a loving father working hard to let his daughter recuperate in peace?


    Su Yu stood outside the door downstairs, her heart gone cold.


    She admitted that she had been negligent.


    As she was terminally ill and did not have much time left, she had been neglecting thepany.


    Another important reason was that she did not expect Su Juntao to use such shameless methods.


    Actually, she had long seen the true colors of these people from the Su family, but she did not think about thepany. Hence, the other party took the initiative and took advantage of the opportunity.


    There were very few shareholders who were on the same side as her. They were all people who prioritized benefits.


    Even if there were a few people who were close to her, it was useless now.


    She was alone. Under these circumstances, no one would voice out and help her.

 Chapter 97

    ?


    Chapter 97: Angry


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Su Yu med herself for her previous negligence. At the same time, she was extremely upset and regretful that her mother¡¯spany had been defiled.


    At this moment, she stood alone in the night wind with a cold expression.


    Actually, she knew that if she asked Pei Tianlin for help, there might be a solution.


    However, she did not want to trouble Pei Tianlin.


    More importantly, Pei Tianlin was not on the same level as her. Her matter was no different from a trivial matter to him.


    Her dignity would not allow her to trouble the other party over such a small matter.


    Of course, if it really reached a point of no return, she did not mind borrowing the strength of others.


    At this moment, messy footsteps sounded from the lobby.


    Su Juntao brought a group of shareholders to the door and stood in front of Su Yu.


    ¡°Su Yu! It¡¯s cold at night. Why are you standing here alone? You have to take care of yourself! Someone, send Eldest Miss back!¡±


    Su Juntao looked kind and hypocritical.


    ¡°Get lost!¡±


    Su Yu berated the person who approached her, making them leave. Then, she looked coldly at the smug Su Juntao. She tried her best not to p him.


    ¡°Su Juntao, you¡¯re taking advantage of your bloodline to snatch away the assets my mother left for me. Do you think you¡¯ve won? Do you think the people behind you can¡¯t tell that you¡¯re despicable? You used such disgraceful methods to trample on my hard work and effort. You¡¯ll suffer the same consequences in the future.


    ¡°You¡¯ll have to repay me tenfold or even a hundredfold for what I¡¯ve lost today!¡±


    The muscles on Su Juntao¡¯s face twitched. It was really embarrassing to be reprimanded by Su Yu in front of so many people.


    However, in order to maintain his image, he still suppressed the anger in his heart and forced a fake smile. ¡°Su Yu, it looks like you¡¯ve misunderstood me! After all, we¡¯re father and daughter. What¡¯s mine belongs to you and your sister, right?¡±


    A shareholder at the back chimed in, ¡°Eldest Miss, you¡¯re not feeling well. Stay at home and recuperate first! It won¡¯t be toote to take over thepany after you¡¯ve recovered!¡±


    ¡°No matter what, you¡¯re father and daughter. Why do you have to make things so awkward? Mr. Su is doing this for your own good!¡±


    Su Yu sneered at these people¡¯s ugly faces and said indifferently, ¡°Do you think thepany would¡¯ve been able tost until now because of your hard work alone? You¡¯ll lose your investment faster than you think. I¡¯ll wait for the day youe to beg me!¡±


    ¡°Alright, stop pestering me and deceiving others! I¡¯ll get someone to send you home!¡±


    Su Yu watched these people leave, her heart filled with sorrow and anger.


    At some point in time, it started to drizzle.


    It drenched her hair and chilled her heart.


    Suddenly, an umbre appeared above her head.


    She turned around and saw Shen Qing standing behind her.


    Su Yu¡¯s eyes turned red as she whispered, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°With our rtionship, you¡¯re being too polite by saying thank you.¡±


    A carefree smile appeared on Shen Qing¡¯s face.


    He did not say anything tofort her, nor did he ask what had happened.


    After all, they had grown up together. He knew more about the Su family than outsiders.


    ¡°Let me send you back!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I want to be alone.¡±


    At this moment, she had already calmed down.


    Bright headlights shed in the distance, and a bright ck car quickly arrived.


    The car door stopped less than a meter away from Su Yu. The car window was lowered, revealing Pei Tianlin, who was sitting in the backseat.


    However, when he saw Shen Qing standing beside Su Yu, a trace of anger shed past his serious and slightly tired face.


    ¡°No need to stop. Let¡¯s go back!¡±


    Pei Tianlin¡¯s voice sounded in the car.


    The driver was stunned for a moment. He wanted to say something, but in the end, he did not say anything. The car shed past Su Yu.


    Previously, he received news that thepany Su Yu¡¯s mother had left for her was snatched away by Su Juntao. Hence, he put down all his important work and rushed over.


    Unexpectedly, he saw her and Shen Qing chatting under an umbre. This made him feel very ufortable.


    He felt that Su Yu did not need him as much as he thought.


    As the car stopped and left quickly, the two of them were stunned.


    Shen Qing¡¯s eyes were very sharp, so he managed to see Pei Tianlin sitting at the back.


    Although the car passed by them in a sh, he had felt a cold gaze on him.

 Chapter 98

    <h4>Chapter 98: Misunderstanding</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    ¡°Su Yu, the person just now seems to be the man in your house!¡±


    Shen Qing did not know Pei Tianlin well, but he had seen him a few times. Every time, he was forced away by the other party¡¯s sharp gaze, so he remembered Pei Tianlin¡¯s appearance clearly.


    ¡°Who?¡± Su Yu looked at the departing car and was a little confused. She then realized who Shen Qing was talking about and asked in disbelief, ¡°That car?¡±


    She thought that Pei Tianlin had sent a car to pick her up. She did not expect the car to pass by.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t he go to the airport to pick up Miss Gu today? Why did he suddenly appear here? You must be mistaken.¡±


    Hence, she asked, ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be him, right?¡±


    Shen Qing believed in his judgment and was sure that the person he saw just now was Pei Tianlin.


    Thinking of the terrifying look in the other party¡¯s eyes when he left, Shen Qing felt bitter. He felt that he was at odds with this fellow. However, on second thought, he guessed that Pei Tianlin must have misunderstood something.


    ¡°Sigh, I didn¡¯t help much and got you into trouble instead!¡±


    He stuffed the umbre in Su Yu¡¯s hand and said quickly, ¡°I might have seen wrongly. But be careful when you go back. I¡¯ll get going first.¡±


    At the same time, he reminded her that she should try her best not to contact him in the future. Even if she did, she should not meet him. She should stay as far away from him as possible to prevent any misunderstandings.


    Su Yu looked at Shen Qing, who was leaving in a sorry state, in confusion. After standing by the roadside for a while, she hailed a cab and returned home.


    As soon as she entered, Aunt Wang hurriedly took the umbre and handed her a dry towel. She quickly said, ¡°Young Madam, you¡¯re finally back. Wipe yourself!¡±


    ¡°Aunt Wang, this umbre belongs to my friend. You have to return it. Help me dry it and leave it at the door.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    ¡°By the way, Third Master is back and seems to be in a bad mood. You¡¯d better go over andfort him. Eat something with him.¡±


    Aunt Wang reminded her.


    Su Yu arrived at the dining room and saw Pei Tianlin eating dessert. However, he did not seem to find the dessert delicious. He just took a few bites before pushing it aside.


    She sat down beside Pei Tianlin. As expected, Pei Tianlin pulled Su Yu over and kissed her hard.


    Then, he let go of Su Yu and picked up the dessert again to eat with relish.


    Su Yu could tell that Pei Tianlin was indeed in a bad mood.


    She felt the coldness and distance again. It was as if Pei Tianlin¡¯s bad mood was caused by her.


    ¡°Third Master, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll go upstairs first!¡±


    Su Yu stood up and prepared to leave.


    She knew that Pei Tianlin did not have a sense of taste and could only recover after kissing her. Hence, she felt that she had already yed her role and was prepared to leave.


    ¡°What did you call me?¡±


    Pei Tianlin asked in a cold tone.


    Su Yu¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She had just stood up when she turned around stiffly.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡­ I¡¯m used to calling you that!¡±


    ¡°I remember that we¡¯ve already reached a final agreement on this problem!¡±


    Su Yu looked at Pei Tianlin¡¯s unhappy expression and was a little speechless.


    However, since the other party insisted, she decided topromise.


    After all, it was not a big problem.


    ¡°Tianlin, I¡¯ll go back and rest first.¡±


    Pei Tianlin stood up and looked down at Su Yu. His tone remained unchanged as he asked, ¡°You want to avoid me that badly?¡±


    Su Yu smelled cigarettes and alcohol on Pei Tianlin. She thought that he must have been entertaining people the entire night.


    Hearing him ask this, she said indignantly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you go to pick up Miss Gu? If she made you angry, you shouldn¡¯t vent your anger on me. I just think that you should be alone now!¡±


    With that, Su Yu turned around and left.


    She still had a lot of things to worry about!


    She also needed time to digest the grievances and anger in her stomach.


    Unexpectedly, Pei Tianlin hugged her again and kissed her passionately.


    She did not know what was wrong with this fellow. During their unbearable exchange, she took the opportunity to bite his lip.


    However, Pei Tianlin did not care about this at all. He held her face and said in an extremely serious tone, ¡°You¡¯re mine! You have to remember this!¡±


    With that, he turned around and went upstairs.


    Su Yu sneezed a few times and felt her body turn cold. She immediately realized that she must have caught a cold.


    When she returned to her room, she immediately took some medicine.


    However, she was already feeling dizzy. Her weak body fell onto the bed and she soon fell asleep.

 Chapter 99

    <h4>Chapter 99: Shen Qing¡¯s Visit</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Aunt Wang had heard Su Yu sneezing downstairs, so she immediately cooked a bowl of brown sugar ginger soup.


    When she saw Su Yu sleeping on the bed with a pale face, she hurriedly covered her with a nket.


    After lying down for a while, Su Yu felt much better. She had regained some strength, but she felt a little hungry.


    She turned around and saw the brown sugar ginger soup.


    Although she wasn¡¯t very hungry, she still sat up and gulped it down.


    Then, she felt a little better.


    She pulled the thin nket over herself and sat on the bed.


    Su Juntao and the others¡¯ shameless behavior surfaced in her mind as she thought about how to get thepany back.


    While she was deep in thought, her vision suddenly darkened. She saw Pei Tianlin enter the room.


    Pei Tianlin nced at the empty brown sugar ginger soup, and a trace of helplessness shed across his eyes.


    ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Su Yu¡¯s eyes were filled with stubbornness.


    Pei Tianlin waved his hand, and Xu Fei entered the room like a ghost.


    ¡°Get Gu Yunsheng here!¡±


    ¡­


    Not long after, Gu Yunsheng arrived. After checking on Su Yu, he said calmly, ¡°Yes, she¡¯s caught a cold. It¡¯s nothing serious. However, I don¡¯t think she¡¯s in a good state of mind. Is she angry? What did you do to her? Did you quarrel?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re done here!¡±


    Pei Tianlin ignored Gu Yunsheng and looked at Su Yu, who was asleep on the bed. He naturally knew the reason.


    ¡°You¡¯re too careless. It¡¯s the middle of the night. Do you know that you¡¯re burning the bridge after crossing it? You¡¯re too ungrateful¡ª¡±


    ¡°Do you need me to find you a dictionary?¡±


    Meeting Pei Tianlin¡¯s cold gaze, Gu Yunsheng snorted and said, ¡°Since there¡¯s nothing else here, I¡¯ll leave first. Didn¡¯t Yunxi just get off the ne? I¡¯ll go apany her!¡±


    Xu Fei walked in and said to Pei Tianlin in a low voice, ¡°Third Master, there¡¯s someone called Shen Qing outside. He wants to see Young Madam.¡±


    ¡°Shen Qing?¡±


    A trace of hostility shed past Pei Tianlin¡¯s eyes. It was not a hostility geared toward the enemy but toward a love rival who might pose a threat. This sense of hostility was not weaker than when facing a real enemy. In fact, it was even stronger.


    Xu Fei felt the murderous aura in Pei Tianlin¡¯s eyes and silently mourned for Shen Qing.


    ¡°This fellow actually dares toe looking for me! Let¡¯s meet him!¡±


    Seeing that Su Yu was not in danger, he stood up and walked out like a general who was about to step onto the battlefield.


    Xu Fei hurriedly followed. He was really afraid that Third Master would not be able to help but beat Shen Qing up. This was not impossible.


    Gu Yunsheng had just gone downstairs and walked to the door when he saw Pei Tianlin walking toward the door of the vi aggressively. His curiosity soared, and he could not help but follow him.


    Shen Qing stood at the door with a calm expression on his face. He was no longer as frivolous as before.


    Shen Qing¡¯s appearance and temperament were considered outstanding among his peers. His body was straight, and his eyes were handsome. He was about the same age as Su Yu and was only in his early 20s. He was definitely someone popr for his good looks.


    Pei Tianlin did not have a good impression of Shen Qing. Of course, this had nothing to do with Shen Qing¡¯s character. Pei Tianlin was just naturally wary when he felt threatened.


    When Shen Qing saw Pei Tianlin, he revealed a bright smile.


    Although he did not see Su Yu, he was not surprised.


    After all, it was impossible for a weak woman to meet a man alone in the middle of the night.


    ¡°Su Yu didn¡¯te out? It¡¯s alright. This is the earring that Su Yu dropped previously. I helped pick it up. Help me return it to her!¡±


    Pei Tianlin took the earring and took a look. He recognized it as something he had bought for Su Yu previously.


    ¡°Su Yu is my wife and the young madam of the Pei family. She¡¯s my woman!¡± Pei Tianlin announced it to Shen Qing.


    With that, he turned to Xu Fei and said, ¡°Get someone to hand him his umbre back!¡±


    When Shen Qing heard this, he immediately confirmed that the car that passed by them earlier belonged to Pei Tianlin.


    The reason why he did not get out of the car was probably because of him.


    It was obvious that he was jealous!


    Shen Qing chuckled in his heart and said sincerely, ¡°Mr. Pei, there¡¯s something I might have to rify. Su Yu and I have been friends since we were young. We¡¯re like brothers and best friends. If it was really possible for us to be a couple, we would¡¯ve gotten together before you even got to know her. And it would¡¯ve been impossible for her to get engaged to Lin Tianhao too!¡±

 Chapter 100

    <h4>Chapter 100: Little Bear Doll</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    When Gu Yunsheng heard this, he could not help butugh. ¡°So, they¡¯re best friends. No matter if others believe it or not, it seems very reasonable to me. I believe it!¡±


    ¡°Therefore, I came over this time just to rify my rtionship with her. I don¡¯t want you to have any unnecessary misunderstandings.¡± Shen Qing¡¯s tone was very serious. ¡°If this affects your rtionship, I¡¯ll feel bad about it too.¡±


    At this moment, Xu Fei took out the umbre and handed it to Shen Qing.


    Shen Qing took the umbre and was about to leave when he suddenly thought of something. He looked up at the sky and turned around. ¡°By the way, there¡¯s something else I don¡¯t know if you wish to know. I have a best friend who needs to hug her little bear doll to sleep when there¡¯s thunder! That¡¯s all. Goodbye!¡±


    With that, he opened the umbre and left.


    Gu Yunsheng coughed lightly and said in a teasing tone, ¡°Tsk tsk, I was wondering why there was a sour smell in the room just now. It turns out that it was because you¡¯re jealous!¡±


    Pei Tianlin watched silently as Shen Qing¡¯s figure disappeared. He did not even look at Gu Yunsheng before turning around and walking back.


    Xu Fei hurriedly followed and opened the umbre.


    At this moment, Gu Yunsheng seemed to have discovered something interesting. He turned around and followed behind him. He said non-stop, ¡°Look, that boy is just a little puppy. He¡¯s wearing fancy clothes and is quite good-looking. With my judgment, I¡¯m sure he¡¯s Su Yu¡¯s best friend. Actually, instead of worrying about him snatching Su Yu away, you should be worried about Shen Qing snatching you away!¡±


    Pei Tianlin was also speechless. At this moment, he recalled that Shen Qing looked a little too enchanting. And his style of dressing was not too masculine¡­


    He nced at Gu Yunsheng, who was following behind him, and said angrily, ¡°If you don¡¯t leave now, it¡¯ll be dawn soon!¡±


    ¡°Haha, alright. I¡¯ll disappear immediately. Bye!¡±


    At this moment, the rain was getting heavier. A ray of light suddenly shed across the sky, then thunder sounded in everyone¡¯s ears.


    Pei Tianlin thought of something and turned to walk out.


    Su Yu woke up very quickly and felt her body rx. She no longer felt as weak asst night.


    She recalled that Pei Tianlin had appeared and leftst night. She vaguely heard Gu Yunsheng¡¯s voice. Perhaps Pei Tianlin had found him to treat her!


    ¡°At least this fellow has a conscience!¡±


    At this moment, the sunlight outside shone into the room andnded on her body. It was warm andfortable.


    Just as she was about to get up, she suddenly felt something slip from her arms. She reflexively reached out to grab it.


    ¡°Wow! This is my favorite teddy bear? Why is it here?¡±


    Su Yu¡¯s eyes were filled with extreme surprise. When she sold the house, she was in a hurry and left the little bear doll in the vi.


    She held the teddy bear and observed it carefully. She realized that many of the details were exactly the same as her original one. There was even a scratch on the back of the doll.


    ¡°This is my teddy bear?¡±


    This little bear could be said to have apanied her for her entire childhood. It had never left her side since she was young. She did not expect to be able to find it again.


    The strong surprise in her heart made her feel very good. She could not hide the smile on her face at all. She raised the little bear high and even let out a bell-likeugh.


    After a long time, Su Yu finally calmed down with the teddy bear in her arms.


    ¡°Why is this thing here? This is Pei Tianlin¡¯s vi. Other than him, who else can find this thing?¡±


    No wonder she slept so wellst night. It turned out that her little bear doll had returned.


    ¡®I just don¡¯t know how that fellow found out that this bear is so important to me. How did he find it in the middle of the night after I sold the vi¡­¡¯


    Knock, knock, knock!


    There was a knock on the door, and it was pushed open.


    ¡°Young Madam, you must be hungry. Hurry up and eat something!¡±


    Just now, Aunt Wang had heard theughter from the room from afar. Clearly, Young Madam was in a good mood. She could even be said to be very happy.


    ¡°Do you know who sent this in?¡±


    Su Yu raised the little bear doll in her hand and asked with a smile.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t notice this.¡±


    Su Yu was not disappointed. After all, who would pay attention to such a small matter in the middle of the night?


    However, she was roughly certain that other than Pei Tianlin, no one else could have done this.

 Chapter 101

    <h4>Chapter 101: Couple Bracelets</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Su Yu¡¯s expression was veryplicated. Why was this man always so temperamental? One moment, he would throw a tantrum and ignore her. The next moment, he would give her gifts. It even seemed like he wished he could give her everything good.


    Many times, Su Yu could not understand Pei Tianlin¡¯s thoughts.


    ¡°Young Madam, this is the jewelry that Young Master specially went to the jewelrypany to choose for you. It just delivered!¡±


    Su Yu took the jewelry box and opened it. Her face instantly turned red.


    This jewelry box clearly held two bracelets. One of the spots was already empty, and there was a tinum bracelet in the other. There was also an exquisite Goddess of Love pendant on the bracelet.


    This piece of jewelry was obviously a couple¡¯s item. The one that was missing was clearly taken by Pei Tianlin.


    At the thought of Pei Tianlin, who was usually tough and decisive, wearing such a bracelet, she could not help but want tough.


    ¡®I wonder if people willugh at him when they see him wear such a thing!¡¯


    ¡°Alright, tell Third Master that I¡¯ve received it! I like it very much!¡±


    When the person who delivered the jewelry at the door heard this, a smile immediately appeared on his face. His originally nervous heart immediately calmed down.


    Suddenly, he thought of something and immediately took out a brocade box. ¡°Oh right, this is also for you, Young Madam!¡±


    Aunt Wang handed the brocade box to Su Yu again.


    Su Yu opened it and touched her left earlobe. Only then did she realize that one of her earrings had fallen off.


    Clearly, the earring in the box was hers.


    Su Yu was very smart. She definitely didn¡¯t drop this earring at home. Otherwise, there was no need for him to have put it in a box.


    She must have dropped it outside.


    Yesterday, she saw Shen Qing outside. Then, Pei Tianlin¡¯s car passed by quickly¡­


    Images appeared in her mind one after another. Coupled with Pei Tianlin¡¯s bad attitudest night, a smug smile subconsciously appeared on her face.


    ¡°Hmph! So he was jealous! No wonder I kept feeling that something was wrong. I didn¡¯t expect this fellow to hide it so well! I thought he was otherworldly and didn¡¯t have human emotions!¡±


    For some reason, Su Yu¡¯s mood instantly brightened. She felt that she had finally grasped the pattern of Pei Tianlin¡¯s emotional reaction.


    ¡®In that case, this fellow really cares about me. Perhaps he likes me. It¡¯s just that he¡¯s very chauvinistic. He¡¯s unwilling to take the initiative to speak. It¡¯s like he¡¯s asking me to take the initiative!


    ¡®You little brat, I¡¯ve found out everything about you. Your future won¡¯t be easy now!¡¯


    A sly smile appeared on Su Yu¡¯s face, and her eyes lit up.


    She had forgotten that her reaction actually proved her feelings for Pei Tianlin.


    As the saying went, love could not be exined.


    Sometimes, love woulde unknowingly. It would sneak in the night with the wind and silently let the magic happen.


    When one realized it, one would already be deeply in love and would not be able to extricate oneself.


    Su Yu was in such a situation now. She had never thought of avoiding Pei Tianlin¡¯s approach, let alone rejecting him. She even wanted to be associated with Pei Tianlin.


    ¡°That guy must havee to pick me up yesterday. He knew that I wasn¡¯t in a good state, so perhaps he wanted to support orfort me. However, I didn¡¯t expect him to be jealous when he saw Shen Qing!¡±


    A confident smile finally appeared on Su Yu¡¯s face.


    She happily put on the earring and took out the bracelet. After carefully admiring it, she put it on her snow-white wrist.


    She moved her arm to her eyes and looked at it carefully. She shook her arm. It felt good.


    ¡°When is Third Mastering back?¡±


    A voice immediately came from outside the door. ¡°Young Madam, if nothing goes wrong, Third Master will be back in the afternoon!¡±


    ¡°Alright, I understand!¡±


    Due to her happy mood, her originally weak body became lighter.


    She could feel that her body was getting better and better.


    ¡®Is it possible that the medicine Pei Tianlin gave me can heal my body?¡¯


    Su Yu could feel her heart beating faster and stronger. It was as if her beautiful life had just begun.


    In the afternoon, Pei Tianlin¡¯s return rmed Su Yu.


    She stood up and saw Pei Tianlin changing his shoes at the door. His face was still cold, but he still nced at Su Yu a few times.


    However, Su Yu felt that she had already grasped Pei Tianlin¡¯s emotional patterns and could see through his cold facade.


    Logically speaking, couple bracelets should be worn by men around their left wrist and women around their right wrist.


    Su Yu was wearing the bracelet around her right hand, so Pei Tianlin should wear it around his left.


    However, she was not sure if Pei Tianlin understood these small details, so she simply stared at both his wrists.

 Chapter 102

    <h4>Chapter 102: You¡¯re Jealous</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    However, Pei Tianlin was wearing a suit which covered his wrists. No matter how she looked at him, she could not see anything.


    In order to achieve her goal, Su Yu could only choose to take the initiative to attack.


    Hence, she met Pei Tianlin¡¯s gaze and raised her right hand. She waved it and said, ¡°Thank you for the bracelet!¡±


    She wanted to tell him, ¡®I know this is part of a couple¡¯s bracelet. Hurry up and show me your left hand!¡¯


    However, Pei Tianlin only nced at her wrist and said indifferently, ¡°You¡¯re wee. This was given to me by the brand when I participated in an event!¡±


    Su Yuughed in her heart. ¡®As if I¡¯ll believe you! That brand gave you couple bracelets just like that?¡¯


    Moreover, as the president of argepany, she had seen many luxury goods. Even if she could not bear to buy them most of the time, her judgment was definitely not bad.


    The bracelet on her hand was worth more than a million yuan.


    Which brand¡¯s event would casually give out jewelry worth millions? And only one bracelet out of a pair? Was he stupid?


    His answer was too fake and perfunctory!


    Since this fellow was so stubborn, it would inevitably make the situation awkward if she were to expose him. She would change the topic.


    ¡°Then do you know who sent over my teddy bear?¡±


    Hearing this, Pei Tianlin was silent for a moment before saying bluntly, ¡°Me!¡±


    A faint smile appeared on Su Yu¡¯s face.


    ¡°Where did you find it? I remember leaving the teddy bear in the original house.¡±


    At this moment, a guess appeared in her mind. She stared at Pei Tianlin¡¯s face, not missing a single expression.


    Pei Tianlin fell silent.


    ¡°You bought my house, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    There was no other reasonable exnation.


    Back then, she had too easy of a time selling the house. Moreover, the buyer did not bargain at all and directly bought it at the obviously high price that she had quoted.


    After buying it, the buyer did not stay there. It was even stranger.


    Seeing that he could not hide it anymore, Pei Tianlin sat down on the sofa and said, ¡°That¡¯s right! The location of your house is pretty good. There¡¯s a lot of room for appreciation in the future, so I bought it.¡±


    Su Yu snorted secretly.


    She knew her house very well. The so-called room for appreciation was not worth mentioning.


    The location was not that good.


    At that time, she had just moved out of the Su family and did not have much money on hand. How could she have bought a house in a good location?


    The reason why he bought the house was most likely for her.


    It would be a lie to say that she was not touched. Pei Tianlin¡¯s expression made her happy but also heartbroken. She did not force him anymore.


    There was still time. There would be opportunities in the future.


    She would make him say those words himself one day.


    ¡°Alright! I believe you! But no matter what, I still have to thank you for helping me! Especially that teddy bear. It¡¯s the most important thing to me!¡±


    Pei Tianlin looked at Su Yu¡¯s beautiful face. Her bright eyes seemed to be shining at all times. His tired mind was instantly relieved, and he felt more rxed.


    ¡®Looks like Gu Yunsheng¡¯s medicine is indeed effective! Su Yu¡¯splexion is much better. If she takes it for a long time, even if she can¡¯t bepletely cured, her lifespan will be extended. It won¡¯t even affect her daily life. I wonder how much of an impact it¡¯ll have if Su Yu were to get pregnant. I can ask him if I have the chance!¡¯


    However, Pei Tianlin quickly reacted.


    ¡®Why would I think of her getting pregnant? Can Su Yu get pregnant?¡¯


    Su Yu watched as Pei Tianlin¡¯s expression kept changing. He was happy one moment and worried the next. It was very strange.


    ¡°What are you thinking?¡±


    ¡°Nothing!¡±


    ¡°Did you go to pick me upst night? Did you misunderstand my rtionship with Shen Qing? Is that why your attitude is so bad? It¡¯s from all this that I deduced that you were jealous yesterday. Am I right?¡±


    Pei Tianlin was stunned when he heard this. Then, he hurriedly denied it. ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much!¡±


    ¡°Hmph, you can¡¯t lie to me. You like me, but you don¡¯t want to admit it!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Pei Tianlin did not understand how Su Yu suddenly became so smart.


    Especially after Su Yu¡¯s health improved, her mental state, style of speech, sharp words, and fast reaction surprised him.


    Of course, he was also happy at the same time.


    ¡°That¡¯s not true. You¡¯re talking nonsense!¡±


    ¡°Haha, you¡¯re just in denial! Do you know what this is called? You¡¯re covering it up!¡±


    Looking at Su Yu¡¯s happy smile, Pei Tianlin¡¯s frozen heart instantly melted. The corners of his mouth curled into a faint smile.

 Chapter 103

    <h4>Chapter 103: Let Them Have Nothing</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    However, no matter how Su Yu interrogated him, he refused to admit it.


    Seeing that Pei Tianlin was indifferent, she could not be bothered to continue. After all, there was still time.


    When she thought of thepany, she could not help but feel a little frustrated.


    At this moment, Aunt Wang walked in and said respectfully, ¡°Young Master, Young Madam, dinner is ready!¡±


    Pei Tianlin nodded and turned around. He saw Su Yu frowning as if she was thinking about something.


    She looked so happy just now, so what was bothering her now?


    Pei Tianlin knew Su Yu¡¯s situation like the back of his hand. After some thought, he guessed that Su Yu might be thinking about how to resolve thepany¡¯s problem.


    To him, this was just a matter of saying a word.


    However, he could not do this. He could not let Su Yu realize that he was involved in this. He could not let her think that he was doing this out of charity.


    After interacting with Su Yu for so long, he knew that Su Yu was a woman who looked gentle on the outside but was tough on the inside. She looked soft and weak, but she was actually tenacious and strong.


    ¡°Su Yu, it¡¯s time to eat.¡±


    Su Yu suddenly came back to her senses and looked at Aunt Wang, who was standing at the side. She revealed an apologetic smile and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was distracted just now! Have you eaten? Let¡¯s go!¡±


    With that, she stood up and walked to the dining room.


    Pei Tianlin watched Su Yu leave before picking up the phone and making a call.


    ¡°Prepare the information on the Su family¡¯spany. I want the most detailed report!¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡±


    Then, Pei Tianlin stood up and walked into the dining room.


    Su Yu was already sitting in the dining room, waiting to eat.


    Unexpectedly, Pei Tianlin came behind her and leaned over to kiss her deeply. She almost could not breathe.


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat!¡±


    After the kiss, Pei Tianlin felt like he had been revived. His appetite was whetted, and he felt like he could eat three big bowls of rice today.


    Su Yu¡¯s face turned red as she red at him.


    ¡°How¡¯s it going with yourpany?¡±


    Su Yu was stunned. She did not expect Pei Tianlin to care about herpany.


    However, she did not hide anything and said bluntly, ¡°Very bad! Su Juntao used despicable methods to win over those shareholders and tried to kick me out of thepany to snatch my shares.¡±


    ¡°Then what do you want to do?¡±


    Su Yu¡¯s original n was to find thepanies that were working with thepany and obtain their support.


    If thesepanies supported her, Su Corporation would immediately fall into a crisis. At that time, those people would abandon Su Juntao and be under her control once more.


    However, although it was easy to say, the feasibility of this n was very low.


    Thosepanies did not have much of a rtionship with her. They were more interested in benefits. Why would they help her get herpany back?


    Even so, this was the only way she could think of.


    ¡°I n to call the police and use official means to resolve this matter!¡±


    Pei Tianlin was stunned for a moment. He knew that the only reason Su Yu chose to do this was that she had no other choice.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to do that. Since the other party isn¡¯t following the rules, we don¡¯t have to show them mercy!¡±


    Su Yu looked at Pei Tianlin in a daze and asked, ¡°You¡¯re going to interfere?¡±


    Pei Tianlin nced at her and said indifferently, ¡°These bastards bullied my woman. Can¡¯t I interfere?¡±


    A big smile appeared on Su Yu¡¯s face as she said happily, ¡°Alright!


    ¡°What are you going to do?¡±


    A cold glint shed across Pei Tianlin¡¯s eyes as he said indifferently, ¡°Since they¡¯ve joined forces to snatch your assets and shares, let¡¯s make them lose everything!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    ¡°While you¡¯re at it, snatch all their shares and make Su Corporation your wholly-ownedpany!¡±


    Su Yu¡¯s eyes lit up slightly as she nodded.


    She did not know how Pei Tianlin nned to do it, but with his power and methods, he could definitely do it easily.


    However, she could not just sit back and do nothing. She said, ¡°I n to contact Jing Yue Group, the most importantpany to Su Corporation, and form an agreement with them. This way, Su Juntao and the others will feel even more pressure!¡±


    ¡°Oh? What¡¯s the background of Jing Yue Group?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s ourpany¡¯s biggest business partner. Jing Yue Group is the biggest and most important customer for thepany and is the reason why thepany has been able tost until now! If Jing Yue Group suspends all cooperation with Su Corporation, hmph, Su Juntao and the others will immediately panic!¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll make a call!¡±


    Pei Tianlin was swift and decisive. When he heard about this method, he picked up the phone.


    ¡°Find the number of the person in charge of Jing Yue Group and inform him that I want to meet him!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Young Master!¡±


    Su Yu¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    Pei Tianlin smiled and said, ¡°Alright!¡±

 Chapter 104

    <h4>Chapter 104: Why Are You Still Here?</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Not long after, his subordinate called back. It was already seven o¡¯clock that night. They would meet in the restaurant on the top floor of Hyatt Hotel.


    On the other side, the chairman and president of Jing Yue Group slowly put down the phone.


    On the opposite was the fawning Su Juntao.


    ¡°President Li! This cooperation is definitely a win-win situation. Moreover, there¡¯s an even greater benefit for Jing Yue Group. That is, if you be strategic partners with Su Corporation, the shares of Jing Yue Group will soar.¡±


    The president of Jing Yue Group, Li Changfeng, had a solemn expression. He tapped his fingers on the table and was not listening to Su Juntao at all.


    After Su Juntao finished speaking, he realized that his performance had been in vain when he saw that Li Changfeng did not respond.


    ¡°President Li, President Li!¡±


    Li Changfeng suddenly came back to his senses and looked at Su Juntao. He frowned and asked, ¡°Why are you still here?¡±


    These words were too hurtful. Did he mean that he shouldn¡¯t be here? Could it be that he should be in his car downstairs?


    ¡°Ahem! President Li, our cooperation¡­¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about thister. I have something very important to deal with today!¡±


    ¡°Uh, alright then!¡±


    Su Juntao was a little unwilling to ept this. Jing Yue Group was too important to Su Corporation. Although Su Corporation had other coborations, the cooperation with Jing Yue concerned the survival of thepany.


    Beforeing here, he had promised the shareholders that he would definitely be able to stabilize the group¡¯s business.


    However, it was too ambiguous now. He would not be able to exin it to them when he returned.


    Li Changfeng did not give him any face at all. What could he do?


    He had already named all the benefits he could think of and was even willing to exchange a portion of the shares with a ratio that was incredibly disadvantageous to him.


    Even so, President Li did not say anything.


    ¡°Could it be that that b*tch Su Yu has already reached an agreement with Li Changfeng?¡±


    Su Juntao¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He slowly stood up and said, ¡°President Li, have you seen my good-for-nothing daughter, Su Yu, in the past two days?¡±


    Li Changfeng raised his eyebrows and asked indifferently, ¡°Why do you ask?¡±


    ¡°President Li, don¡¯t be deceived by Su Yu. The management rights of thepany are in my hands now. Any promise she makes to you is invalid!¡±


    ¡°I remember that Su Yu is the true person in charge of Su Corporation. You¡¯re the one who¡¯s taking over, right?¡±


    Hearing this, Su Juntao¡¯s heart sank.


    From Li Changfeng¡¯s attitude, could it be that he nned to stand on Su Yu¡¯s side?


    If that was the case, he would really be in danger in this battle.


    In particr, many of the methods he used were illegal.


    Now that thepany was under his control, he could still hide these dark things.


    Once Su Yu regained control of thepany, he would have to spend the rest of his life in prison.


    He would never allow this to happen!


    ¡®Looks like I have toe up with a more tempting offer when I get back!¡¯


    Su Juntao smiled and said, ¡°President Li, what are you saying? I¡¯m Su Yu¡¯s biological father, after all. She¡¯s seriously ill now and can¡¯t handle the daily affairs of thepany at all. Therefore, I¡¯m in charge of thepany now!¡±


    Li Changfeng nodded indifferently and said, ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll talk about the coboration tomorrow. I do have a very important appointment to go to today.¡±


    ¡°Alright! See you tomorrow!¡±


    Watching Su Juntao leave, Li Changfeng fell into deep thought.


    The assistant of that person just now called and wanted to meet him.


    Although he did not say what it was about, he had a feeling that it was definitely rted to Su Juntao or the Su family.


    With that person¡¯s status, the Su family¡¯s matters were not worth mentioning in his eyes. Now that he had taken the initiative to attack, it seemed that the rumors about Su Yu and this person were true!


    If that was the case, if he could take this opportunity to get close to that person¡­


    Li Changfeng felt that his chance hade.


    ¡°However, I can¡¯t appear too utilitarian. I have to leave a good impression on that person. The other benefits are not important. What this person thinks of me is the most important!¡±


    He contacted his secretary and instructed indifferently, ¡°Push back all the arrangements and social engagements I have for today. I have important things to deal with tonight!¡±


    ¡°Alright, President!¡±


    In the evening, when Pei Tianlin and Su Yu arrived at the top floor of the Hyatt Hotel, Li Changfeng had already arrived.


    The moment he saw Su Yu, Li Changfeng confirmed his guess.

 Chapter 105

    <h4>Chapter 105: Internal Strife</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    The meal was veryfortable. Neither party mentioned anything rted to Su Corporation, but both parties had a tacit understanding.


    Especially after seeing how intimate Pei Tianlin and Su Yu were. It was rumored that this big shot was definitely not interested in women. It was unknown how Su Yu did it, but she managed to melt this huge iceberg.


    The next morning, Su Corporation received a notice that their cooperation with Jing Yue Group was suspended.


    Immediately, the entire Su Corporation fell into a huge panic.


    Su Juntao even brought a few important shareholders to Jing Yue Group to meet Li Changfeng.


    Unfortunately, the secretary blocked their way with just one sentence.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, you can¡¯t go in without an appointment!¡±


    Su Juntao¡¯s eyes were red. This concerned thetter half of his life.


    However, if he wanted to throw a tantrum here, he would be courting death. Hence, he could only wait downstairs. He wanted to meet Li Changfeng after work. No matter what, he had to get through this difficult time.


    The few shareholders were filled with resentment.


    Back then, Su Juntao had vowed that he would definitely be able to maintain his rtionship with Jing Yue Group. He even said that he would be able to make thepany go to greater heights and let each of them obtain greater benefits.


    Moreover, Su Yu¡¯s management of thepany was extremely strict, making them feel very ufortable. That was why they betrayed her under Su Juntao¡¯s instigation.


    However, thinking about what Su Yu said that night, a few shareholders had a bad feeling.


    ¡°President Su, are you sure waiting here is useful?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think the effect will be as expected!¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we look for Su Yu? I think Jing Yue Group is just dissatisfied because ourpany suddenly has a new leader?¡±


    Su Juntao¡¯s expression changed as he said angrily, ¡°What do you mean? We¡¯re already at the brink of death, yet you¡¯re still thinking of going back on your word? From the moment you betrayed Su Yu, we¡¯ve been on the same side.¡±


    ¡°If I had known that you were so useless, I would never have chosen to work with you!¡±


    ¡°Hmph, he even deceived his own daughter. He doesn¡¯t have a bottom line at all. This is really retribution. Previously, I thought that familial rtions had no ce in the business world, and it seems that I was right!¡±


    Su Juntao said disdainfully, ¡°Are you regretting it now? You weren¡¯t like this back then. You fought so hard for me just because I threw out a bone. Do you really think that pie will fall from the sky?¡±


    At this point, he smiled proudly and said, ¡°Let me tell you, if you fully support me to be the president and take control over Su Corporation, perhaps you can still live a luxurious life in the future. If I fail, you¡¯ll have to follow me to prison for the rest of your lives!¡±


    ¡°This shameless fellow!¡±


    The few shareholders who followed him here had ugly expressions on their faces. However, no matter how ufortable and aggrieved they were, it was just as Su Juntao had said. From the moment they used shady means to chase Su Yu away, they could no longer turn back.


    On the other hand, Su Yu also received the news that Jing Yue Group had suspended cooperation with Su Corporation. A faint smile appeared on her face.


    Although she felt a little regretful that this was done with Pei Tianlin¡¯s help and had nothing to do with her own efforts, at this point, as long as she could get her mother¡¯spany back, she did not care what methods she used anymore.


    As she was in a good mood, she nned to rx.


    During this period of time, although she hadpletely severed ties with the Su family and obtained Pei Tianlin¡¯s protection, her days were very tiring. There were all kinds of misceneous matters for her to deal with, making it difficult for her to enjoy life.


    Since she was in a good mood and had time, she might as well go out for a walk.


    At the thought of this, she dressed up and walked out with her exquisite handbag.


    When Ninth Uncle saw this, he hurriedly arranged for a chauffeur.


    ¡°Young Madam, Young Master has instructed that if you wish to go out in the future, someone has to follow you in case anything happens!¡±


    Su Yu smiled and said, ¡°Alright, this is good too. It saves me the trouble of driving myself.¡±


    Ninth Uncle nodded secretly. Young Madam¡¯s personality was really good. She was verypatible with Young Master.


    At the thought of this, he thought that Young Master and Young Madam were getting along better and better. The so-called fake marriage from before was probably going to turn into reality.


    In that case, they would have to prepare for Young Master¡¯s wedding.


    However, before that, they had to confirm Young Madam¡¯s health. If she could not conceive, with the Pei family¡¯s status, they would definitely not be able to ept it.

 Chapter 106

    <h4>Chapter 106: The Truth Is Revealed</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Su Yu arrived at the city center and strolled around. Although she did not buy much, her interest was piqued.


    It was only when Su Ning and Su Lu appeared in front of her arm in arm that the smile on her face suddenly disappeared.


    ¡°Huh? Su Yu, my good sister, you¡¯re still in the mood to shop? Do you know that you¡¯re about to be poor? Let¡¯s see what you¡¯ll do then.¡±


    Su Ning would never let go of any opportunity to attack Su Yu.


    Their sisterly rtionship in the past really made Su Yu feel disgusted. She felt that her efforts back then were not worth it.


    Su Ning saw that Su Yu¡¯s expression was unchanged and she looked calm. She was very unhappy and said viciously, ¡°You still don¡¯t know, right? Dad is already prepared to take out arge sum of shares to make a deal with Li Changfeng! You don¡¯t really think that Li Changfeng will ignore arge sum of money just to help you, do you?¡±


    Su Yu raised her eyebrows slightly and looked at Su Ning. She exposed a shocking fact. ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, you¡¯re actually Wang Rong¡¯s biological daughter, right?¡±


    Boom!


    Su Ning was so shocked by Su Yu¡¯s words that she almost fainted. Su Lu, who was standing behind her, supported her.


    ¡°Sister! What are you afraid of? Things have alreadye to this. So what if she finds out?¡±


    With that, Su Lu looked at Su Yu with disdain and said indifferently, ¡°You¡¯re right. Your biological sister was reced back then. As for where she¡¯s living now, I don¡¯t know. She might have starved to death long ago or is picking up scraps to survive!¡±


    Su Yu¡¯s eyes instantly turned red!


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Back then, my sister was so obedient and cute. How did she suddenly be like Su Ning? It¡¯s just that the two of them were too young back then, so after they were swapped, I didn¡¯t even notice it!¡±


    Su Yu¡¯s heart was suddenly filled with anger!


    All these years, no matter how these scumbags from the Su family targeted and suppressed her, she had never gotten angry. However, her heart was suddenly filled with hatred now.


    At the same time, huge expectations rose in her heart.


    She still had a real family member in this world. She had to find her!


    It was difficult for her to do this herself, but she should be able to get some clues if she begged Pei Tianlin to help out.


    At the thought of this, she stood up and left. At the same time, she said, ¡°You think that you¡¯ve been very secretive about it, but let me tell you, you¡¯ve broken thew! Just wait to go to jail!¡±


    ¡°Tsk, how many years has it been? Do you still think you can find her?¡±


    Su Yu stopped in her tracks. She raised her arm and waved the phone in her hand. ¡°I¡¯ve recorded your words just now. This matter can be used as evidence in court!¡±


    Su Yu felt that if she did not leave quickly, she would probably go crazy. At this moment, her eyes were red.


    ¡®Sister, where are you? You have to be alive. I¡¯ll avenge you!¡¯


    Behind her, Su Ning¡¯s and Su Lu¡¯s expressions darkened. The two of them wanted to rush forward and snatch Su Yu¡¯s phone away so that they could delete the recording of their conversation.


    However, at this moment, two tall bodyguards appeared behind Su Yu.


    Apart from the chauffeur, Pei Tianlin had also arranged bodyguards for Su Yu.


    However, the bodyguards did note here in the same car as Su Yu. They were in another car.


    When they saw Su Yu and the two young women arguing and the two women looking like they were about to pick a fight with Su Yu, the bodyguards immediately appeared and stood behind Su Yu.


    This made Su Ning and Su Lu regret their actions. If they had not been rash and admitted to it, things would not have been so difficult.


    ¡°Let¡¯s call Mom first and tell her about this. She definitely has a way to find out where that woman is! When the timees, we¡¯ll be one step ahead of Su Yu. If that doesn¡¯t work¡­¡±


    At this point, Su Ning¡¯s beautiful eyes were instantly filled with vicious killing intent.


    Even Su Lu was shocked by her gaze. She said worriedly, ¡°Sister, the consequences of doing this are too serious. Should we consider it carefully before deciding?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no time. Let¡¯s go!¡±


    On the other hand, Su Yu called Pei Tianlin as she walked.


    ¡°Tianlin, it¡¯s me, Su Yu.¡±


    On the other hand, Pei Tianlin was sitting in his office. When he picked up the call, he was stunned.


    Although this was not the first time Su Yu called him that, she would only call him that if she had a request.


    This was the first time Su Yu had taken the initiative to voluntarily call him that and she spoke in an ordinary tone too. This was a form of recognition and affirmation of his identity. God knew how long he had been waiting for this day.

 Chapter 107

    <h4>Chapter 107: Reaction</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m listening. Take your time. There¡¯s no hurry!¡±


    ¡°How can I not be anxious? It¡¯s very urgent! I met Su Ning and Su Lu just now and confirmed something from them. That is, Su Ning is not my biological sister. My biological sister was swapped by them. Her whereabouts are unknown! I¡­ I want to ask you to help me find her!¡±


    ¡°Alright, leave it to me. Don¡¯t worry too much. This matter isn¡¯t difficult!¡±


    ¡°Yes! I thought that all my efforts for my sister all these years were in vain, but now that I¡¯ve received news about her, I feel that my life is still long. I still have to take care of her. I can¡¯t die!¡±


    ¡°Yes, your body is getting better. The medicine Gu Yunsheng prescribed is very effective. He said that you have a high chance of recovering and that nothing will affect you after this. You¡¯ll be a healthy person again!¡±


    It was rare for Pei Tianlin to be able to say so much at once, but now, he couldmunicate with Su Yu very smoothly and even happily.


    Su Yu had turned to him for help. This was her affirmation and trust in him. This was a form of dependence that made him feel happy!


    ¡°Go home first. I¡¯ll make the arrangements now!¡±


    ¡°Alright! By the way, I¡¯m worried that Su Ning and the others will y tricks and destroy the clues. Be careful!¡±


    Pei Tianlin hung up the phone. After pondering for a moment, he immediately picked up his phone and made a call.


    ¡°Send someone to monitor the Su family immediately, especially their whereabouts andmunications. I want to know everything!¡±


    ¡°Roger that!¡±


    ¡°Also, go to the hospital and check on Su Yu¡¯s mother¡¯s second child. I need to know all the details.¡±


    ¡°Roger that!¡±


    After making the call, he got up and got off work.


    He could decide when he got off work. No one dared to object.


    ¡°What? You two idiots! How could you admit to such a thing?¡± Wang Rong roared on the phone.


    Su Ning¡¯s and Su Lu¡¯s faces turned pale.


    It was Su Ning who said, ¡°Mom! Things have alreadye to this, and we¡¯ve already fallen out. What does it matter if I say it or not? The most important thing now is to solve the problem. You should know where Su Ning, whom I reced, is, right?¡±


    On the other hand, Wang Rong gradually calmed down.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. I sold her to a small mountain vige in a remote mountain area. She won¡¯t have the chance to leave there for the rest of her life. Other than me, no one else knows about it. You don¡¯t have to worry about her being found.¡±


    Hearing this, Su Ning secretly heaved a sigh of relief and said, ¡°That¡¯s good! Su Yu is still dreaming of finding her sister! Hmph, Su Corporation is about to be taken down by us. With the little savings she has, she¡¯ll barely be able to maintain her life in the future. Let¡¯s see if she still dares to be arrogant in front of me!¡±


    However, there was silence on the other end of the line.


    ¡°Mom, Mom, say something! Did something happen?¡±


    After a long time, Wang Rong said hatefully, ¡°Jing Yue Group has just made an announcement that they¡¯re suspending their cooperation with Su Corporation. Thepany¡¯s share price has already fallen to the limit!¡±


    Hiss!


    ¡°How could this be? Didn¡¯t Dad offer the other party the most generous conditions? Our goal isn¡¯t really to take over thepany. We just need to sell it for a good price in the end. What benefits can¡¯t we give up?¡±


    Wang Rong said with some difficulty, ¡°It¡¯s useless. Jing Yue Group doesn¡¯t care about the benefits Su Corporation has to offer at all. Otherwise, they would¡¯ve signed the contract yesterday. Why would they wait until today? It must be that b*tch, Su Yu, who¡¯s causing trouble. I won¡¯t let her off!¡±


    Hearing this, Su Ning thought of an idea.


    ¡°Mom! What do you think of using her sister to exchange for thepany¡¯s shares so that we can resolve this problem?


    Wang Rong was also a smart person. When she heard this, she felt that this n would definitely seed.


    With Su Yu¡¯s personality, as long as she could find her sister, it was definitely possible for her to give up thepany.


    The advantage of this was that the process of obtaining thepany would be legitimate. If the crisis was resolved, their family would definitely be able to make a huge profit.


    They knew very well that they did not know how to run a business at all. They just wanted to sell thepany Su Yu¡¯s mother left behind for a good price and use the money to live a luxurious life.


    No matter what, Su Corporation was a corporation. Its total assets definitely exceeded one billion yuan. Even if they sold it at a 50% discount, it would still be 500 million yuan! It would be enough for them to live a carefree life for a long time.


    It was not that they did not have other businesses. With this money, their business would instantly soar.

 Chapter 108

    <h4>Chapter 108: News About Her Biological Sister</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    When Su Yu returned home, she could not calm down.


    ¡°I should have thought of this long ago!¡±


    She hated herself for not being able to protect her real sister but giving her love to the enemy instead. This feeling almost made her want to die.


    At the thought of her sister leaving her side at such a young age, her hatred for the Su family increased. At this moment, her hatred was constantly umting.


    At this moment, the phone rang.


    Su Yu picked up the phone and looked at it. A cold glint shed across her eyes. She immediately picked up the call and turned on the recording.


    ¡°Su Yu, I¡¯ll give you a chance to find your sister! As long as you give up your shares of Su Corporation and resolve the predicament Su Corporation is facing, I can tell you where your sister is!¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Su Yu did not hesitate at all, but she immediately said, ¡°In view of how despicable you people are, I find your credibilitycking. If you want Su Corporation, you have to let me confirm that you know where my sister is and that you¡¯re not just making things up.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I was the one who personally swapped your sister and sent her away. No one knows where she is better than me!¡±


    ¡°Then when you send my sister to me, I¡¯ll immediately sign the relevant agreement and personally strike a deal with Jing Yue Group.¡±


    ¡°No! What if you go back on your word?¡±


    ¡°Well, there¡¯s nothing I can do about that. I guess I can only resolve this problem through official means!¡±


    ¡°Are¡­ Are you threatening me?¡±


    Only then did Wang Rong remember that their actions were illegal and a serious crime.


    It was only now that she regretted it.


    Su Yu¡¯s first offer worked better in their favor. If they could send her sister back first, they might be able to stall for time.


    After selling Su Corporation and getting the money, they could run overseas to hide and continue their carefree lives.


    ¡°Alright, I promise you, but before that, we need to sign a disimer!¡±


    Su Yu said coldly, ¡°Sure! As long as you can find my sister, there¡¯s nothing I¡¯ll refuse to do! I¡¯ll go out now. Let¡¯s meet on the first floor of Hyatt Hotel on Central Street!¡±


    With that, Su Yu hung up.


    Just as she was about to leave, she saw Pei Tianlin walk in.


    The moment she saw Pei Tianlin, her eyes turned red. The self-me and grievance in her heart erupted.


    ¡°Tianlin¡­¡±


    Pei Tianlin quickly walked over and hugged her. Heforted her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already gotten someone to monitor the Su family. Their every move is under my control.¡±


    ¡°Thank you!¡±


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°Wang Rong wants to use my sister¡¯s information in exchange for Su Corporation. She wants to sign a disimer agreement. Heh heh, they think they¡¯re very smart, but they don¡¯t know that this agreement has no legal effect at all, but I won¡¯t tell them this!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you!¡±


    ¡°Yes! After receiving news of my sister, I¡¯ll immediately set off to look for her!¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    The two of them left the vi and drove to Hyatt Hotel on Central Street.


    When the two of them entered, Wang Rong, Su Ning, and Su Lu had already arrived.


    ¡°Looks like they¡¯re even more anxious than us!¡±


    Pei Tianlin said indifferently.


    ¡°That¡¯s even better!¡±


    When the two of them appeared, Wang Rong and the other two stood up.


    ¡°Sign it! Sign it and I¡¯ll tell you where your sister is!¡±


    Su Yu nced at the so-called disimer and signed her name.


    ¡°Speak!¡±


    Wang Rong epted the disimer agreement and sent an address to Su Yu¡¯s phone. ¡°Your sister is here! She¡¯s from a family with the surname Lin.¡±


    ¡°Caiyun Province?¡±


    Su Yu saw that this address was extremely remote and was even near the border.


    It was very dangerous over there. It was even chaotic. It was even moremon for people to die there.


    Su Yu almost broke her teeth from gritting them so hard. She red at the three of them and did not say anything else. She stood up and left.


    Wang Rong and the other two were shocked by Su Yu¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°Mom, let¡¯s leave the country quickly! If something happens, we won¡¯t be able to leave even if we want to.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no rush now. After we go overseas, we¡¯ll need money everywhere we go. We have no reason to keep the houses and properties here. We have to sell them all now. Only with money can we ensure our quality of life! The two of you shouldn¡¯t be idle either. Help me contact the relevant parties and sell everything you can at home as soon as possible!¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡±

 Chapter 109

    <h4>Chapter 109: Finding Her Sister</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    As soon as she left, Su Yu was about to book a flight to Caiyun Province when Pei Tianlin stopped her.


    ¡°Think about it. If your sister was still by your side, she would be a 20-year-old woman now. You might not be able to recognize her even if you go look for her in such a hurry.¡±


    ¡°Then, what should I do?¡±


    Pei Tianlin took out his phone and made a call.


    ¡°Get the people from Caiyun Province¡¯s branch to send a few people over. I¡¯ll send you an address and information. Get someone to verify things immediately. We¡¯ll wait for your news here. Make it quick!¡±


    ¡°Roger that!¡±


    When Su Yu heard this, she said, ¡°I owe my sister too much. I think it¡¯s best if I go over myself.¡±


    Pei Tianlin said, ¡°Of course, you have to go, but don¡¯t forget that your sister has already been living with the Lin family for more than 10 years. That family raised her. Will they let her go with you just because you went to look for her? If she wasn¡¯t doing well there, she might have escaped from that ce long ago. Where are you going to find her? It¡¯ll just be a waste of time!¡±


    ¡°Ah! I didn¡¯t think it through. Let¡¯s go back and wait for news! By the way, we can let go of Su Corporation for the time being. Let¡¯s give them some hope so that they won¡¯t be desperate.¡±


    Pei Tianlin looked at Su Yu approvingly and asked in the most casual tone, ¡°Let¡¯s hold our wedding after we find your sister!¡±


    ¡°Okay! Wait, what?¡±


    Su Yu suddenly turned to look at Pei Tianlin and asked in surprise, ¡°Are you serious?¡±


    ¡°Extremely serious!¡±


    ¡°I only have three years left¡­¡±


    ¡°No, your illness can be cured. It can bepletely cured, so you¡¯ll still be able to live for a long time. You¡¯ll also be as healthy as an ordinary woman.¡±


    Su Yu¡¯s heart trembled. She looked carefully into Pei Tianlin¡¯s eyes, wanting to confirm that he was not lying.


    After a long time, she nodded and said, ¡°Alright! As long as you don¡¯t let me down, I won¡¯t let you down!¡±


    Pei Tianlin hugged Su Yu and said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t say such silly things! You know that without you, I wouldn¡¯t even be able to eat well. How can I let you down?¡±


    ¡°Hmph! Who knows what you¡¯re thinking every day? You¡¯re so temperamental!¡±


    ¡°I was provoked by you at that time. Why do you always make me misunderstand, huh?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re too sensitive and don¡¯t have confidence in yourself!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not confident? That¡¯s the biggest joke!¡±


    ¡°Hmph! Is it that funny?¡±


    ¡°Ahem, what are you taking? Let¡¯s go back quickly. The food at home should be ready!¡±


    Not long after, the two of them returned home. Pei Tianlin¡¯s phone rang.


    When he picked it up, his expression could not help but change.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Su Yu asked curiously, ¡°Sure about what?¡±


    She did not expect to receive news about her sister so quickly.


    Pei Tianlin turned to look at Su Yu with a faint smile.


    ¡°I found your sister!¡±


    ¡°Huh? Where? How is that possible? This is too fast. It hasn¡¯t even been an hour! It¡¯spletely impossible!¡±


    Pei Tianlin also found it unbelievable, but the truth was right in front of him.


    He took Su Yu¡¯s phone and operated it. A high-definition photo appeared.


    In the photo, there was a beautiful young woman holding a trophy and smiling happily.


    This woman looked at least 80% to 90% simr to Su Yu. Their auras were even simr.


    ¡°How is that possible? The new singer, Lin Qingya? She¡¯s my sister? My biological sister?¡±


    Pei Tianlin could not help but sigh. ¡°It¡¯s indeed her! Not long after I sent the message, they investigated it. The reason why they found her so quickly is because that vige produced a big celebrity. Countless people¡¯s fates were changed! Most importantly, the Lin family are all good people. They knew that your sister was abducted and had been helping her look for her family! Hence, as soon as I sent the message, they got the news. Your sister is on a ne now!¡±


    Su Yu was so excited that she could not help but cover her mouth. Tears streamed down her face.


    ¡°Boo-hoo¡­¡±


    Pei Tianlin had never seen Su Yu cry so fiercely. He did not know how tofort her.


    When he looked up to ask for help, Ninth Uncle smiled and pointed to the east. He immediately came to a realization.


    ¡°Su Yu, don¡¯t cry. Your sister¡¯s ne is arriving soon. Should we go to the airport to wee her?¡±


    Su Yu, who was crying, stopped when she heard this. She quickly wiped her face and said in a panic, ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Let¡¯s set off now!¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you dress up before leaving?¡±


    ¡°No, let¡¯s go now!¡±


    Su Yu did not want to dy at all.

 Chapter 110-END

    <h4>Chapter 110: The Sisters Finally Meet Again</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    An hour and a halfter, at the airport exit.


    Su Yu, Pei Tianlin, and a group of assistants and bodyguards stood outside the VIP passageway, waiting nervously.


    Not long after, a slender and beautiful figure came into view.


    However, the person was wearing sunsses and a mask. She dragged a suitcase and hurriedly looked at Su Yu and the others. In the end, her gazended on Su Yu.


    Almost as if they were telepathic, Su Yu met the other party¡¯s gaze.


    The woman took off her mask and sunsses, revealing a beautiful face. However, her eyes were red and her lips were trembling.


    Su Yu could not help but cry as she rushed into the passageway.


    ¡°Sister!¡±


    With just a nce, Lin Qingya confirmed that this was her sister. She did not need to do a DNA test to confirm it.


    The power of their bloodline made her extremely sure that the person who was rushing over was her biological sister.


    ¡°Sister!¡±


    The two of them hugged each other and cried.


    The security guard at the door was a little confused when he saw this.


    ¡°That¡¯s Lin Qingya, right? She actually has a sister? I¡¯ve never heard about it, though?¡±


    ¡°Who knows?¡±


    Fortunately, the two security guards were obedient and did not secretly take photos.


    After a long time, the two of them cried until their eyes were swollen.


    ¡°Qingya, I¡¯ve let you down. I¡¯ve made you suffer!¡±


    ¡°Sister, what¡¯s going on? I¡¯ve been looking for you for 16 years!¡±


    Lin Qingya was also filled with grievances.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll tell you on the way!¡±


    At this moment, Pei Tianlin walked over and handed the two of them two tissues.


    Su Yu pointed at Pei Tianlin and introduced him to Lin Qingya. ¡°Sister, this is your brother-inw, Pei Tianlin. He¡¯s a small-time civil servant!¡±


    ¡°Pfft!¡±


    The assistants and bodyguards behind almost burst outughing.


    Pei Tianlin¡¯s expression was a little strange, but he held it in and did not exin. He only said, ¡°Alright, there are too many people here. Qingya¡¯s identity is special. It¡¯s best if we leave first!¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes! Sister, you don¡¯t know this, but among all the celebrities, I like you the most because you look like me. I just didn¡¯t expect you to be my biological sister!¡±


    Soon, everyone arrived outside the airport.


    In front, there was a row of 18 low-key but noble ck cars parked there. In the middle was an extremely ordinary-looking business car.


    Lin Qingya looked at the situation and turned to look at Pei Tianlin. Finally, she looked at Su Yu and asked with a smile, ¡°Sister, Brother-in-Law livesvishly despite being a small-time civil servant. I¡¯m so envious.¡±


    Hearing this, Su Yu chuckled and said, ¡°Your brother-inw is always so mysterious. I don¡¯t even know what he¡¯s doing every day! Anyway, we don¡¯t have to care about him!¡±


    Pei Tianlin was very sensitive previously, but he became abnormally slow-witted now. It was as if he did not hear anything. He opened the car door for the two of them and followed them in.


    Then, the convoy set off.


    Many people who saw Lin Qingya immediately took out their phones and started posting videos and photos. There were discussions online.


    On the way, Su Yu told Qingya about her experiences over the years.


    Lin Qingya was so angry that her eyebrows were furrowed. She said angrily, ¡°I don¡¯t want a father like that. I¡¯ll definitely not let Wang Rong and her daughters off! They¡¯re too vicious!¡±


    Pei Tianlin, who was sitting on the other side, said indifferently, ¡°Qingya, don¡¯t worry. They won¡¯t have a good ending. Recently, they n to sell thepany your mother left behind and escape from the country. However, I¡¯ve already gotten someone to gather evidence on them. They won¡¯t be able to escape!¡±


    Lin Qingya took a deep breath. She did not expect her sister to have such a hard time all these years. Fortunately, she found a good man. Otherwise, her life would be over.


    If it weren¡¯t for luck, she might havee across a tombstone when she finally found her. What would be the point then?


    ¡°Brother-inw, can my sister really be cured?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great! When do you n to hold your wedding? I want to be the bridesmaid!¡±


    Su Yu¡¯s pretty face was slightly red as she said, ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. We can hold the wedding after we take down the Su family and take revenge for you and Mother!¡±


    Lin Qingya shook her head and said, ¡°We can just do things ording to n. However, how can we let our enemies affect our lives? Only by living better and happier lives can we take revenge on these people!


    ¡°Sister, I suggest you hold the wedding as soon as possible. We¡¯ll let these people be envious, jealous, and hate you. Let them regret it. Let them cry while we¡¯ll get our happy ending.¡±


    ¡°Alright! We¡¯ll do as you say! Tianlin?¡±


    ¡°I agree!¡±


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!